SHADOW HUNT

ARASH - 1

by

Elke Schuster

Prologue

March 2011

If I still had a diary I’d write the same sentence over and over: it has to be spring soon, please let it be spring! But I quit writing a diary long ago, since my fourteenth birthday, the day my father read it and threw it in my face. The small red book was hidden under my mattress but he still managed to find it, he must have searched thoroughly. He saw everything, my deepest thoughts and feelings, and I just wanted to die. He was terribly mad at me, hurt by my yearning after my birth mother and the nasty feelings I harboured against my sister and my stepmother. Everything was there, my futile desire to be accepted and loved, the diary told him everything. I’ve never felt so betrayed in my whole life. Afterwards I never started to write down my feelings again, not even when I had my own apartment. But now, at this moment, I’d give anything for a piece of paper and a pencil. But I’d have to destroy it anyway, flush it down the loo or eat it, because they would read it, the nurses and doctors. I smile at the thought of what they would make of my secrets which are much bigger than those of a fourteen-year-old, incredible and unfathomable. Mad really.

Please let it be spring! Day after day I keep staring out of the small window at the bare trees and branches, but yesterday I discovered the first green buds. I felt lightheaded with relief and my heart beat so fast I thought it would stop. And then there was the panic, the cold fear that spring would not keep its promises. What if winter turns into spring and nothing changes? If my life always remains the same? What if THEY are not coming to get me? What if somebody has discovered my secret and I’ll always stay locked up in this room? A shiver runs down my spine. What if everything has been a dream after all?

Please let it be spring! Then I’ll know if I’m really mad or not. I shake my head. Clearly I’m not mad but there are moments when the doctors and everyone else start to convince me. Or when I see my reflection in the mirror, in a white hospital nightie, thin and pale like a ghost. Could HE love this new me? In the past I would have killed to be this slim, but now I hate myself and what I’ve turned into. What they’ve turned me into. Never again will I wear a white nightie. I yearn to be the girl again that I was for a few happy months.

And I want my ring back.

I hear the door opening but don’t turn round. It’s sure to be just Paula, the nurse, with a lunch tray and my medication. I close my eyes and wait for the sentence I hear every day, again and again. There she goes. “How are we doing today?” her soft voice asks. I suppress the urge to scream because I remember the first green buds on the trees. I have to pull myself together.

“Fine, thank you,” I reply gamely, turning around. “Lunch smells especially delicious today.” Nice try and I am promptly rewarded by the woman’s smile. The nurses are happy that I’m talking again and even eating their disgusting food. It shows that I’m making progress.

“Eat up, you’re still much too thin. You have to regain your strength,” she urges, putting the tray in front of me. “And don’t forget your medication!” I roll my eyes. As if they would let me. The door closes behind her. Later she’ll return to check if I’ve taken all the pills. I wrinkle my nose, the smell of the chicken in a slushy brown sauce is disgusting. Everything tastes the same here, just like different kinds of cardboard. But the nurse is right, I have to eat to regain my strength. To be able to run to HIM when he comes to get me. I take the red pills and the small white ones which make me so drowsy and flush them down the toilet as I’ve done for the last couple of weeks. Since I started to speak and eat again I’m allowed to go there alone. However, real cutlery is not included in the new privileges, I still have plastic knives and forks. As if I would kill myself!

Please let it be spring! I’m cooperating now to get the ultimate privilege: to be allowed into the garden. Where THEY will be waiting for me. Where HE will be waiting.

Maybe. Hopefully. Certainly.

Chapter 1

August 2009

Standing in the middle of the courtyard of his castle, Randolph taps his foot impatiently. Soon his family will arrive. He contacted them yesterday evening but they’re taking their time despite their ability to be there seconds after he summoned them. Sometimes their attitude gets to him but he knows that he can’t complain: it was Randolph himself who wouldn’t let them forget their human roots. So now he must be patient. He sighs and squints at the sun. It’s September but very hot for Scotland. Randolph dislikes the heat, so he retreated to this castle a long time ago. But on days like this he can’t seem to escape the heat even here. But maybe it’s not the rising temperatures that are bothering him. Suddenly his large, athletic frame becomes very still but then he suppresses the idea that his uneasiness could have something to do with the impending family meeting and the reason for it.

“Do you have any idea what Randolph wants so urgently?” a young voice chirps from the direction of the gate. Obviously Natalie has arrived.

“No, but I’m sure he’ll get to the point immediately, as he always does,” a second female voice replies. The gate flies open and Randolph heads towards the two girls who mince into the courtyard on high heels.

“Natalie, Ruth, how good to see you!” Randolph’s voice doesn’t betray his impatience. ”Where are the boys?” Ruth rolls her dark eyes at him.

“Cassius wanted to use his car. Will and Rupert decided to join him. I’ve no idea what he sees in that car!” Randolph shrugs noncommittally.

“And by the way, what delayed you two?” he asks sternly instead, but a smile tugs at the corners of his mouth. Ruth pushes her long blonde hair behind her ears, something she only does when she’s embarrassed. And there are very few people by whom this beautiful cool girl is flustered.

“We knew the boys wouldn’t be here before noon today so we decided to wait as well,” replies Natalie, smiling innocently. She is the youngest member of Randolph’s family and has been with them for less than twenty years. Her hazel curls dance around her round face as she looks up at Randolph. “Is Augustus here yet?” Apart from Randolph Augustus is the oldest member of the family and plays the role of Natalie’s and Rupert’s father. So Natalie is looking forward to seeing him and quizzing him about the reason for today’s meeting. As he’s Randolph’s confidant she’s sure he knows all about it.

“I’ll contact him as soon as the boys are here,” Randolph explains. “He always reacts within seconds when I call him, unlike you”. The girls look away uneasily but Randolph regrets his harsh words immediately. The girls can’t know the reason for his impatience. “Come into the kitchen, I’ve prepared some refreshments,” he offers and leads the way into the castle. Natalie smiles delightedly. None of them need to eat, but Randolph has kept the food tradition intact. He loves elaborate foods and has taught them all the delights of exquisite dishes and wines. “It’s a part of alchemy and as old as mankind itself. It’s a social and cultural heritage. Why should we ignore it?” is one of his favourite sayings. But now he stops abruptly and listens. As the noise increases he opens the gate again with a flick of his fingers, and a dark green Bentley shoots in surrounded by a cloud of dust.

“What a show-off”, murmurs Ruth but there is a sparkle in her dark eyes. Randolph chuckles. He loves Cassius with all his faults, maybe even because of them. He’s the most difficult member of the family, a challenge, but Randolph relishes a good challenge.

“Next time I’ll travel on my own,” complains a tall, lanky boy unfolding himself from the passenger seat. “At least you don’t get sick ubilocating. You’re there almost before you left.”

Laughing, Cassius turns to the other passenger. ”Will, what about you? Any complaints?”

The blonde boy scrambles from the back seat and shakes his head, “Not at all.”

Natalie squeals and embraces her brother. “Don’t be such a spoilsport, Rupert. Driving a car is so much more fun than ubilocating.”

Slowly Ruth joins the group. ”Fast cars, fast horses, fast flings, that’s our Cassius.” Her nearly black eyes stare into the boy’s green ones. Cassius runs his fingers through his black hair distractedly and shoots Ruth a bored look.

“And what exactly is that to you?” The teasing smile freezes on Ruth’s face and she turns away.

“Why are you always so mean to her?” whispers Rupert. “We’re supposed to like each other as a family.”

Cassius scowls. “True, she can be nice when she wants to be, but why does she taunt me all the time?”

Rupert shrugs. “No idea, funnily enough she only does it with you.” Will turns away to hide his smile. To him it’s totally clear why Ruth behaves this way with Cassius: she’s been in love with him for ages. Everybody knows it but each of them handles it differently: Cassius ignores it, Rupert denies it, and the rest of them just don’t talk about it.

Having witnessed the scene, Randolph shakes his head. In moments like these he has serious doubts about his choice of family members. This bunch isn’t a harmonious unity at all. But he can’t change that any more, it’s a lifetime commitment, and in their case that means infinity. Anyway, he wouldn’t do anything differently even if he could, because he loves each and every one of these impossible children. His thoughts start to drift. Would it be the same with the new candidate? He runs his fingers through his short, dark grey hair as if to get rid of thoughts which it’s still much too early to contemplate. Who knows when they would agree on a new candidate? After all, the selection process is difficult and time-consuming.

Randolph straightens his broad shoulders and takes a deep breath. “Welcome everybody! Follow me into the kitchen, I was just offering the girls some refreshments.” They cross the huge hall and enter the large airy kitchen whose windows give a beautiful view of the Scottish sea. “Champagne’s in the fridge, pour it please!” Will looks up questioningly. Champagne at lunch? It has to be a special occasion. “Meanwhile I’m going to call Augustus,” Randolph explains and leaves the room hurriedly.

“A complete family meeting,” mutters Cassius, opening the fridge. He takes out a magnum of pink Gosset champagne and rips off the foil with practiced fingers. “Anybody know what it's all about?” He pops the cork and Ruth hands him the first glasses, but everybody is clueless.

Randolph presses his fingers against his temples and visualises Augustus. As soon as the picture of the short, stocky man appears before his mental eye, he murmurs: “Augustus, come to the castle, it’s important. Everyone is here.” He knows that the other man will ubilocate immediately. They’re all able to contact each other in this way, but if they respond to the call it’s of their own free will. Obviously Randolph as head of the family expects everyone to show up immediately. And immediately means by sheer mental power and concentration, without the help of slow human transport, like cars or planes. That’s what ubilocation is about, an immediate change of location. But over the last hundred years his patience has often been tested by the younger family members like Cassius, Ruth and Natalie. He is, however, prepared to adapt as this is the least of his problems with the difficult personalities of his family members. He can’t complain anyway, as his vote is always the final and decisive one in the selection process. This time it will be no different.

As soon as Randolph rejoins the others and raises his glass, Augustus enters the room. Randolph smiles, knowing he can always count on Augustus. “Thanks for appearing so quickly!”

“Hi Dad!” chirps Natalie, kissing the bearded man on the cheek. She hands him a glass of champagne which he eyes disapprovingly. He’s the family ascetic, not seeing the point in them eating and drinking like humans. But around Randolph he usually keeps quiet about his misgivings.

Randolph raises his glass again. “Now that we’re all finally here I want to tell you the reason for this urgent and rather formal gathering.” Cassius smiles. That’s one of the features he appreciates in his godfather so much, he always gets straight to the point. He considers his time too precious to waste with long speeches. “We’re facing an enormous task: after nineteen years a new shadow has appeared in the camera obscura.” Nobody dares to breathe and the silence in the room is heavy and daunting. Will’s glass stops moving halfway to his mouth. Rupert bites his lower lip. Ruth’s fingers tighten around the stem of her glass till she fears it might break. Augustus’ face is deathly pale. Cassius’ gaze shifts from one to the other, fascinated by the different reactions he is witnessing.

Natalie’s chocolate brown eyes shine excitedly as she breaks the silence. “Do you already know if it’s a man or a woman?” Randolph smiles at her impatience. As the youngest family member Natalie has never yet seen a selection process apart from her own.

“Of course not!” Ruth exclaims, her voice high and shrill. “At first it’s only a blurred shadow. It takes time to develop its form.” Randolph agrees.

“Right. Now, will you all participate in the search for the new family member?” Will and Rupert nod their heads, Natalie jumps up and down, quite unable to contain her excitement. How thrilling if she could find the new one! Ruth stares into her glass before draining it. She never thought there would be another ‘shadow hunt’, as they called it jokingly, so soon after Natalie had joined the family. It’s like a bad dream. She has to take control of the situation by forcing the choice. Augustus puts his untouched glass down on the kitchen table with shaking hands. With Natalie’s selection everything had gone well although he wanted to die each day of it, because what happened to the candidate beforehand had nearly destroyed him. As it had destroyed the candidate herself. He resolves not to join the shadow hunt as he had done when Natalie was selected. Someone else should find the new one. He is not ready for this challenge.

Chapter 2

September 2009

The night air is warm, not as sticky and hot as in summer, but fresh and soothing. A soft breeze stirs the leaves of the trees. All of a sudden dark clouds cover the moon and the stars. Ralph stands behind me, very close, as I search for my keys. It’s a good sign that he came to the door with me, maybe he wants to come up to my apartment. I do so hope he will. The moment I turn around to ask him he takes me into his arms and kisses me so hard that it nearly hurts. All the same, relief overcomes me, I’m so grateful for that kiss. All evening Ralph has ignored me and I kept thinking that he just wanted to get rid of me. I felt horrible. Now I lean against him and breathe in his familiar scent. Everything is all right again, nobody kisses this passionately if they want to end a relationship, do they? He’s surely only been moody as he so often is.

“Will you stay the night?” I whisper, holding my breath. Ralph takes a step back as if something has bitten him and shakes his head.

“No, I’ve got things to do,” he murmurs cryptically. What? I must have dreamt that kiss.

“Now?” I can’t resist asking although I know that will make him angry. But what can he possibly have to do at two in the morning?

“Yes, now”. I hate the way he says it, cold and distant. As if I was his nosy mother. I take a breath but before I can shout at him he turns around, gets into his silver BMW and speeds away. I watch him leave, angry and hurt. Suddenly I feel a cold breeze on my bare skin and a shiver runs down my spine. What's going on? The sensation has nothing to do with my stupid boyfriend, it’s the feeling of being watched that raises goose bumps on my skin. Nervously my hand clenches my keys but I force myself to look round. The trees, the bushes along the street, everything is quiet. Is that a shadow under the birch? I catch my breath and bite my lower lip. No, nothing, just a figment of my overactive imagination. Or a cat. I guess I watch too many horror movies. Finally I open the door and run up the stairs to my flat, switch on every light and sit down on the couch, heart still pounding. This is my home, my shelter, the place I love most in the world. Nobody and nothing can hurt me here. My father pays the rent but I chose and bought every piece of furniture when I moved in a year ago when I started university. It was my first step towards independence and I couldn’t wait to leave home.

Yawning I undress and throw my clothes onto the pile collecting on the floor. I dressed in a hurry before my date with Ralph and all the discarded clothes still litter every surface. Maybe it’s a good thing that Ralph didn’t stay, he’s the tidiest person I know and would have a fit in here. I catch sight of my reflection in the mirror and wince. My tummy was a lot flatter before this summer’s barbecues. Ralph wouldn’t like that. He always warns me that I have to be very slim because I’m so short. Actually, I’m not that short, I think he just wants to tease me. What really gets to me is that I’m not only small but look like a fifteen-year-old, although I turned twentyone in February. Last week the doorman at a club wanted to see my ID, ridiculous really. Maybe I should cut my hair in a sleek bob? My long auburn locks and the freckles do look a bit childish. And my mouth is way too big. On closer inspection I don’t like myself at all. There are even dark shadows under my eyes, which are my only decent feature. Ralph describes them as amber when he’s in a good mood. With a sigh I turn away from the mirror. Ralph. I need to speak to him tomorrow. About the future, about us. He has to tell me what's up even if I don’t want to hear it. I just can’t go on like this.

The bleep of my phone wakes me up. Who on earth could be sending a text on a Sunday at ten in the morning? Maybe Ralph, I can’t help thinking hopefully. But glancing at the phone I sigh: it’s my sister Sophie. “I’m so sorry, if you want to talk, call me.” What’s all that about? Sorry about what? I haven’t seen her for three weeks although we live in the same city and I’ve never been very close to her. What does she want from me now? She must have sent this message to the wrong number. I decide to ignore her text, take a carton of orange juice from the fridge and switch on my laptop. Maybe Ralph has emailed me. Maybe to apologise for last night and his sudden departure. Maybe there is a message saying that he loves me. He could ask me – no, there’s no email. Only a few spams and one from Facebook that Martha has sent me a message. Martha is Ralph’s sister-in-law, what could she want? “Bear up, you were always too good for him.” Dread courses through my body and suddenly I’m wide awake. Martha couldn’t mean – could she? Quickly I log into my Facebook account.

Name: Livia Forner

Networks: none

Sex: female

Birthday: 19 February 1988

Family: Sophie Forner (sister)

Relationship status: in a relationship with Ralph Tanner

Interested in: Ralph, Roman history, English literature, dogs

Looking for: happiness

Contact : email: livia88@yahoo.com

School: university for mathematics and chemistry, language institute

Friends: 17

News feed: Ralph Tanner is single again. Livia – don’t call me

Likes: 7

I stare at the screen until the letters start to swim before my eyes. Everything in me has gone numb and my brain switches off trying to suppress any feelings. What idiots have clicked on “Like”? It feels like a bad dream. I close my eyes, but it doesn’t go away. I try to take a breath but it catches in my throat. Eventually I’m able to inhale. I shake my head. No, it has to be a mistake, or a stupid prank by one of his friends. He couldn’t end it just like that. Not on Facebook. In a panic I click on his profile.

Relationship status: single.

Early this morning, probably coming home from a club, he uploaded several photos where he looked definitely single, surrounded by girls. Ten months of my life, erased with a click. And he didn’t even have the decency to send me a personal message but had to post it. What a dick!

I first met Ralph last winter, in his fifth year at university. He is training to be a doctor and has the typical good looks. You know, blonde god in white. He just bowled me over, calling and texting endlessly, sending flowers – I'd never had flowers from a guy before. Little presents followed, dinners, it was old-fashioned but incredibly nice. I’m really kind of old-fashioned myself and fell for him immediately. The first months were perfect. Ralph is very popular and has lots of friends, unlike me, and we were invited everywhere. During this time I felt I was a part of him and his life. But when spring came he started to get moody and impatient. First I thought it was because of all the pressure he had during exam time but then I caught him staring at me in a very strange way. As if he wanted to talk about something very important but didn’t dare. Now I know how stupid I’ve been: I was so excited because I thought he wanted us to move in together. Or maybe he might even propose? But obviously he was wondering all the time how to break up with me.

My phone rings but I ignore it, as the number is not Ralph’s. Then I stare at it and hesitate. He wrote that I shouldn’t call him but surely he couldn’t have meant it? It was early in the morning, maybe he was drunk. What do I do? Nothing as usual? Fight for him? I’m not a fighting kind of girl, when something goes wrong I usually go to bed and pretend to be dead. But ten months are too long a time to give up so easily. With shaking fingers I dial and hit call.

”Oh, it’s you," he mumbles like it’s the most absurd thing in the world for me to call him. But he sounds neither guilty nor awkward. For one second I’m just happy that he picked up but the next I’m aware of how desperate that is. I hesitate and clear my throat.

“I’ve just seen your Facebook message,” I begin and stop because suddenly I don’t know what to say. Ralph yawns loudly. I can see his face before me, the tousled blonde hair and the strong white teeth.

“I thought that would be the easiest way to let you know, like without much fuss.” His picture vanishes and I feel hot anger boiling up.

“And very publicly too!” I shout back.

“Livia, stop it!” he interrupts calmly. “It‘s all over. You’re a nice girl but the situation was much too intense and stressful. You’re incredibly demanding and needy, with all your problems, your weird family and your dead mother, that was simply too much for me. I’m young, I want to have my fun. You’re looking for somebody to take care of you and to replace your family, but I’m not the one.” Nice – demanding – needy - stressful – what on earth is he talking about? “And please don’t stalk me.” With this parting shot he breaks the connection. I don’t know how long I remain sitting on the bed, motionless. I can’t move, his words have left me paralysed. Needy! The humiliation! Please ground, swallow me up and let me die! When my phone rings again I hurl it against the wall.

Then the tears start to fall, hot, with rending sobs. A life without Ralph doesn’t seem worth living, it’s pale and uninteresting. Just like me. A nice girl. How that hurt! And I thought he was the one. Crying I curl up in bed and hide under the duvet.

Much later when I don’t have any more tissues left and my eyes are nearly swollen closed I decide I’ve had enough of being a self-pitying fool. I have to get a grip. I emerge from under the duvet and stumble into the small kitchen looking for something strong. There’s no wine which would be strong enough for me and which I like – yes, I’m a nice, old-fashioned girl and will not be ashamed of that! – but half a bottle of vodka, Ralph’s favourite. Better than nothing. I pour three fingers into a glass and down it in one. Eew! The alcohol burns my throat and I shudder. All the same, I pour again, and with every mouthful my desperation gives way to a blazing fury. I won't let him destroy me and I clearly deserve someone better who appreciates me. To end a relationship on Facebook! And his stalking accusations! What a dick! From now on I intend to change my life. I’ll have fun and meet new people and definitely not be the nice girl. I try to pour again but notice that the bottle is empty. Suddenly the ground shifts, the room starts to spin and I have to grip the table. I let out a loud howl. I’ve wasted a year of my life on a guy who didn’t love me. With a hiccup I resolve to be myself once more. But at this moment I’m only a dumped girlfriend with a broken vodka-soaked heart. Suddenly I feel very rough and quickly stumble into the bathroom.

Chapter 3

November 2009

“They’re a good-looking couple, don’t you think?” Will remarks, winking.

“Absolutely not!” Natalie fumes, watching Ruth and the sturdy guy at the bar critically. “He looks like a hippo and the way she flirts with him is disgusting.” The petite girl wrinkles her nose as if there was an especially bad smell in the air. Will laughs and takes a sip of his wine.

“You sound like a grumpy child,” he accuses Natalie. ”Why do you dislike Greg so much?” Natalie stares at the toothpick in her right hand and proceeds to perforate the table cloth. She has to destroy something right now or she might burst. Should she tell Will her secret? It would be such a relief to talk to somebody about it but she decides against it. Better not yet. She shrugs.

“I don’t really have anything against him, I just don’t think he’ll fit in with us. If there ever was a wrong candidate, it’s definitely him.” Natalie grumbles reluctantly. Will sighs and finishes his glass.

“But Ruth is crazy about him. Why don’t you just back off?” Natalie bites her lower lip as Ruth touches the boy’s hair and pushes back a brown lock that has fallen into his eyes. He takes her hand and kisses her palm while she smiles up at him.

“She’s not crazy about him,” Natalie observes. “She just wants to make Cassius jealous.” Will raises his eyebrows questioningly.

“You think so? But they seem so much in love, they touch all the time. That has to mean something, doesn’t it?”

“Well, that’s what you think but you always miss the point!” Natalie hisses angrily. Will looks at her uncomprehendingly. What exactly does she mean – he always misses the point? He pushes back his blonde fringe.

“Is this about Rupert? Do you reject Greg because you think Rupert doesn’t stand a chance with Ruth any more if this new guy is around?” he asks carefully. Natalie rolls her eyes at him and downs her Sancerre in one go.

“That’s exactly what I meant: you always miss the point.” Natalie waves at the waiter to order the next round while Will wonders about her words. He’ll never understand girls and especially not this one who looks rather fetching tonight in her new red Miu Miu dress. When he opens his mouth to question her again she quickly interrupts. ”Forget what I said. I won’t explain anyway. Back to Greg: I just don’t think he’s the right one. Ruth is obsessed with her search for the new candidate, she has to be the one to find him and then she drags Greg along. Do you really think a rugby player would fit into our family?” Natalie’s cheeks are rosy, clashing with her dress, and her wild locks dance around her face. Will can't suppress a giggle.

“I think you’re simply prejudiced. Our family is an eclectic mix as it is. You just hate the poor guy for some reason, maybe because he is so much taller than you.” That was a blow below the belt and Natalie shoots him a nasty look.

At this moment a black-haired boy enters the bar in a blast of cold air. Ruth obviously sees him but decides to ignore his presence and turns back to Greg. “Watch her now,” Natalie murmurs. “I bet she’ll step up her performance.” And promptly Ruth leans into Greg, pressing her lips to his. She burrows her fingers in his hair, whispering in his ear.

“Hey guys!” Cassius, who hasn’t even looked at Ruth, throws his black leather coat over a chair and kisses Natalie on the cheek. Natalie steps on Will’s foot.

“Now you know what I mean, don’t you?” she hisses. “Hey Cassius!” she chirps loudly. ”Have you seen Ruth and her new friend?”

“The one she's devouring at the bar?” he grins. “Of course, the poor guy doesn’t stand a chance.”

“And you don’t mind?” Will asks. Ruth plays the role of his sister in the family and he wants to make sure for her sake. Cassius looks up in surprise, his green eyes guarded.

“Why would I mind? Maybe she won’t be such a bitch anymore if she has a new boyfriend.” Natalie hides her smirk in her wineglass. If only she could fall in love with Cassius herself, he’s so incredibly cool! But her heart belongs to someone else, a lost cause, but what can she do?

Briefly Natalie considers whether she should tell Cassius why she is dead set against Greg but decides against it because she still hasn’t checked all the facts. She’s a bit afraid that maybe she’s wrong anyway. But she couldn’t be, it’s all too perfect.

“But we’re not a dating agency, everyone in the family should like the new one, not just Ruth,” she huffs. “I don’t like him for a start, you two don’t care either way, and Rupert is just friendly to Greg because he wants to suck up to Ruth. If he could see this evening’s performance he would reject him as well.” She waves her hand in the general direction of the kissing pair. “Let’s go somewhere else before Ruth starts to undress just to provoke a reaction from Cassius!” She grabs her coat and rushes outside, followed by the two laughing men.

Chapter 4

November 2009

I’ve never particularly liked autumn, but this year it’s at its worst. I'm not talking about the mild days, when the colours of the leaves change, but about the grey wet days, bare trees and bitter cold. I hate this weather and the skeletal trees that remind me of my life which is equally bare and dark. Even getting up every morning takes an effort. I’m the typical ditched girlfriend, sad and lonely. Day after day I have to pull myself together, and convince myself not to call Ralph, and I’m proud to say that I never have. I don’t even look at his Facebook page very often. Just four or five times so far. Now there are days when I’m not even tempted, but it would be easier if something happened in my life, anything really. At first I tried to meet up with friends but that was easier said than done. During my time with Ralph we only hung out with his friends and I couldn’t really call them now, could I? My own few friends whom I neglected for ten months seemed very busy when I tried to contact them. So I’m feeling rather lonely which is nothing new really because I’ve always been a loner. Maybe Ralph was right to call me stressful and needy. I always have the feeling of never really fitting in. Everything happens around me but I’m not really part of it.

Well, maybe being a loner is not so bad at times. Last week I tried to make friends with someone from my chemistry course and the girl was happy to go out for a drink which should have made me suspicious in the first place. Why go out with me of all people? She confided that she was only studying chemistry because the percentage of male students was pretty high. Isn’t that weird? To be honest, my reason was equally wrong: I’m studying it because my father wants me to because you can always get a teaching job with maths and chemistry. Or so he says. Anyway, this girl told me her life story within two hours, smoking and drinking vodka with Red Bull the whole time. Which I can’t see any more without gagging since a certain day in September. Her hair was spiky and too blonde and I decided not to have my hair cut after all. I may be lonely but I’m not that desperate. Better to be old-fashioned, boring and complicated than to be like that girl. And better to sit at home than go out with somebody like her. I could take in a cat like all the losers in films but I’m more of a dog person. Speaking of cats: I have never in all my life seen more cats than during these last few weeks. And they weren’t even strays but those beautiful creamy Chartreux ones. I didn’t know there were so many of them, I thought they were rather rare. But they seem to be everywhere nowadays, on my way to uni, under my car, even in front of my house. Yesterday it was kind of creepy, when I came home at night and locked my car I had the feeling I was being watched. Like on my last evening with Ralph. I fumbled and dropped my keys and when I stooped to pick them up I saw this silvery coloured cat sitting motionless under the trees, staring at me. Its fur was the colour of the moonlight and instinctively I gazed up at the sky. The moon was just a slim crescent, lying on its back and the stars were glittering. Suddenly the world seemed to stand still. When I looked down again the cat was gone.

The next afternoon I arrive home to the blinking light on my answer phone. I’m not that old-fashioned that I still want a landline but my father insists. Nobody uses it apart from him but as he pays for it I don’t really care. And of course it is him. “Hello Livia,” his voice booms out of the machine as I push the button. I’m sorely tempted to delete the message without listening to it. “You’re never at home so I have to talk to this machine.” Why he didn’t call me on the mobile then is beyond me. Maybe it’s his way to check up on if and when I’m home. “Sophie’s passed all her exams and we want to celebrate, just the family. Come to dinner and bring your fiancé, Saturday at seven.” This is a summons, not an invitation. I groan softly.

Now I’ll have to confess that Ralph and I have split up. I secretly hoped that Sophie had already told them and I wouldn’t have to explain. My parents love Ralph. For once I had the feeling that I’d done something right and they approved. They’ll be horrified. I can already hear my stepmother’s beautifully modulated voice, “How could you let him go? What have you done to drive him away?” No, that’s mean of me. She would never be so tactless. Sophie will be there with her fiancé too, a dentist who likes Ralph enormously. And she’s passed all her exams – she’s going to be a lawyer - and will be Miss Perfect all over again as she always is. I suppress the urge to cry. Why can’t I just stay at home? But it would look like jealousy if I don’t show up and congratulate Sophie. Moodily I open the fridge and take stock of its contents: a bowl of chocolate mousse and half a bottle of cheap white wine. The housewife’s drink, Ralph used to call it. At least I can drink what I like now. But neither the wine nor the chocolate mousse can chase away the black thoughts because compared to Sophie I’m always the loser.

Sophie is five years older than me and everything I am not: tall, slim, elegant and naturally blonde, not dyed. Some people have it all and she’s one of them. On top of that, she’s intelligent, generous and truly nice, in other words perfect. Which would be great if I wasn’t pure average. The physical difference is easy to explain, as Sophie and I are not actually related. She’s my stepsister, the daughter of my father’s second wife who is not a wicked stepmother at all. On the contrary, she always tries to treat us equally and fairly. She was widowed at about the same time as my mother died, when I was very young. Sophie looks just like her mum, as I look like mine, apart from the colour of my eyes. Hers were blue, mine are brown, well, amber. Maybe this similarity is the reason my father has always preferred Sophie, because I am a constant reminder of my dead mum. Or is it just because Sophie is funnier, more beautiful and brighter than me?

I take a sip of the cold wine but wince: it tastes sour after the sweet mousse. Guiltily I stare at the empty bowl. I’ve scoffed it all in one go.

Later I close my eyes and my thoughts start to drift. Tonight I don’t have the strength to push them away as I usually do, although I know they’ll make me sad. How would my life have turned out if my mother, Rebecca, hadn’t died in a car crash? My father doesn’t talk about the accident but when I was twelve I heard him mention that she’d been tired from her medication and fell asleep at the wheel. Which medication, I asked, what for? First he refused to answer me but I pestered him until he told me the truth. I couldn’t believe that my mum was schizophrenic. In the few photos that exist of her, she seems such a happy person. My father explained that the illness started after my birth. After that I didn’t look at her photos very much anymore because they remind me that her illness is really all my fault. If my mum hadn’t had a baby she’d still be alive and happy. Maybe that was the reason my father didn’t like me. I’d destroyed his and his wife’s lives and every time he looks at me he’s reminded of the tragedy. He never talks about it, and I learned the fact that it hadn’t really been an accident from a conversation with my stepmother. She’d driven off a cliff in Madagascar intentionally. So it was suicide which makes it all the worse for me. I couldn’t talk to anybody about it at the time, and even later I only told Ralph. Which I clearly shouldn’t have done. I take a deep breath. What is wrong with me today? It has to be the foul weather or my Ralph blues that bring everything to the surface again.

It’s pitch black outside and I get up to close the curtains. Without thinking I scan the bushes below for the silvery cat but everything is dark. But when I gaze at the sky I see a star, just one, silvery blue and incredibly bright. It seems very close and the moon fades in comparison to its brightness. Suddenly the night is not so dark any more, I detect shadows and lights flickering here and there. I smile, doubtless it’s only a satellite but all the same I feel better. With a last glance at the star I open the top drawer of my desk. There it is, the small box with my mum’s mementos: the faded photo where she is no older than I am now. It was taken shortly before her death. As always I’m blown away by the likeness: we have the same heart-shaped face, the same figure, the same auburn hair. Only her blue eyes are different from mine. Then I take out her jewellery which my father gave me on my eighteenth birthday. I’ve always wondered why he didn’t keep it himself. But my father is a very austere and practical man who doesn’t appreciate things like jewellery, fancy food or expensive wines. He’s a typical banker, and I mean not the stock market and hedge fund kind but the director of a small regional branch of a bank. No wonder my mum didn’t have more rings and such. There’s just her wedding ring, her engagement ring, a slim bracelet with rubies, and a coral brooch. It’s kind of strange that the rings were there though her body was never found in the sea. Evidently she hadn’t worn her wedding ring any more.

It’s already midnight. I’m still sitting on the floor with my mum’s belongings in front of me. The gold glows in the darkness, illuminated by the light of the star that is still there. No satellite after all.

As the dreaded Saturday approaches my mood grows steadily darker. But to my surprise the evening turns out better than expected. My parents are so delighted with Sophie’s success that my break-up with Ralph doesn’t seem so important. She’s the centre of attention, her future career and her relationship with her fiancé whom she intends to marry next year. There’s only one tricky moment when she starts one of her inquisitions and wants to know why we split up, but my stepmother interrupts her. “Livia is so young, she has lots of time. You don’t have to marry your first boyfriend, do you?” I smile gratefully at her, thinking how nice she is and wondering why I’ve never managed to form a closer relationship with her.

After dessert they start to discuss the wedding plans, which is still a bit much for me having been dumped so recently. So I leave the room on the pretence of clearing the plates and don’t return. Nobody comes looking for me, they’re much too busy. I curl up in one of the big leather armchairs in the living room, always a favourite place of mine, because there’s also the wall lined with bookshelves from top to bottom. I’ve always loved reading and now I scan the shelves for something new. The bottom shelves are filled with my father’s stuff, mostly non-fiction and lots of magazines about railways and fishing, his favourite hobbies. Further up there are my stepmother’s novels and poetry books, and on the last shelf, right at the top, my mum’s books. These books are the only things of hers left on display in this house and they are mostly botanical books. When I moved out I thought about taking her books with me but my apartment is very small, and to be honest, the thought of having botanical books in my space made me somehow nervous. I know, that’s really weird but I do have a rather strange and ambivalent relationship with plants and flowers. But now I spot a book I’ve never noticed before, John Milton’s “Paradise Lost”. How could I have missed that one? I love English literature and have enrolled in two courses, as a compensation for maths and chemistry, so to speak. I would have loved to study literature because the thought of spending my life as a maths teacher makes me sick, but I didn’t dare tell my father. Which is really typical for me, always avoiding confrontation. I push a chair up to the shelves and climb up. The book is heavy, leather-bound, not a cheap pocket edition. Carefully I take it down and return to my armchair. The book has to be rather old, because the paper is yellowed and fragile. On the first page there is her name, Rebecca Forner, in her small rounded handwriting. A lump forms in my throat and I have to swallow. I will definitely take that book home, even at the risk of my father being angry. I start to browse, turning page after page. Whoa – what is this? Stuck between the pages is a folded piece of paper. My breath catches and my heart begins to beat faster. What is it? Something my mum wrote? An essay? A shopping list? Anything from her? I’m quite sure that nobody has opened the book since her death because no one in the family apart from me is interested in this kind of book. My fingers shake as I unfold the paper.

It’s a short letter and I immediately recognise her handwriting but I’m not prepared for the first line. “Holy crap,” I murmur as the letters begin to dance before my eyes.

“My dearest Livia,” is written very clearly in grey ink. I can’t resist looking at the signature: Your mother Rebecca. I realise I’m not breathing anymore and take a gulp of air. That surely can’t be true! A letter from my mum to me, forgotten all these years in a book! How lucky I am to have found it today! And lucky that evidently nobody found it before me. I take a deep breath and start to read.

My dearest Livia,

I couldn’t cope with destiny so I didn’t let it happen. I wasn’t able to turn my back on you, my baby, I had to be there for you. I simply wasn’t strong enough to leave everything behind, but I turned out to be too weak for my new life as well as the old one.

There’s only one piece of advice I want to give you from mother to daughter. Let things happen, don’t cross fate, be open for the beings around you and let them come close to you, bad ones as well as good ones: good and bad aren’t rigid concepts. My path has led me to the isle of the orchids. In case you come into the possession of the cameo ring, retrace my steps. What happens then is your decision. But please gather the courage to do the unthinkable which I couldn’t do in the end.

Your mother Rebecca

I sit motionless, then read the letter again and again without understanding its meaning. How weird, maybe she was a bit mad after all? But I push the thought away. What’s that about a ring? Which ring? Maybe her engagement ring? But no, she was talking about a cameo ring. I’ve never seen one in this house. I’ll have to ask my father, maybe he’s kept that one. But under no circumstances will I show him this letter. It’s mine and mine alone, weird as it may be. He’d be angry anyway and dismiss the letter as the hallucinations of a mad woman. On second thought, it did sound very odd.

Suddenly I jump. Someone’s standing behind me, I can feel it. Hopefully not my father. Hastily I shove the letter back into the book, clear my throat and turn around. The room’s empty. From the dining room I can still hear the voices of my family. None of them are in here but I can still sense a presence in the room. “Who’s there?” I breathe nervously. No, I don’t think it’s my mother’s ghost, thank you very much. My overactive imagination doesn’t go that far. The curtains over there, they’re definitely moving. I squint but now they’re still again. Probably just shadows cast by the reading lamp I switched on. The room is after all in half-darkness. Quickly I hide the book under a cushion, jump up and switch on the main light. Bright light floods the empty room. “There,” I sigh, pushing my hair back. I’d been so sure that someone was there but maybe I’d just fallen asleep. Probably, because my head hurts and my mouth is dry. Unnoticed by the others I dart into the kitchen for some cold water. Then I take my bag back into the living room because I’ve decided to take the book with me without asking my father. He won’t miss it anyway. I open it once again to make sure the letter is really there and it wasn’t just a dream. Yes, here it is, but somehow it seems a bit more substantial than before. Puzzled I take it out and turn it around. Something’s taped to the back of it. The ring, is my first thought, but it’s much flatter. Carefully I remove the tape and there is a key, a totally ordinary, silver key. Maybe for a jewellery box in which the ring…ok, stop fantasising, Frodo! It looks like a house key, not one made for a small box. Its surface is smooth but then my fingers detect fine lines that come together in a star pattern. Odd, how could I have missed the key before? It must have been the excitement about the letter.

As I close the book I read the first lines on the page that has hidden the letter for so long:

Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth

Unseen, both when we wake and when we sleep.

Chapter 5

December 2009

“On New Year’s Eve we’ll all meet up with Randolph in Scotland, he’s already agreed,” Ruth announces calmly to the five younger family members gathered in Rupert’s and Natalie’s apartment. Natalie’s mouth drops open.

“Already? What’s the hurry?” she protests. Ruth’s beautiful mouth tightens.

“Why should we wait? I found Greg months ago, you all know him and he’s ready.” Now Will and Rupert are gaping at the girl as well.

“He knows? You told him, without us?” Enraged, Will shakes his head. He’s already participated in a selection process several times and it’s an unwritten law that all the family members should be present when they tell a candidate what it’s all about. It’s always been that way. Ruth shrugs and stares at her new Louboutins.

“Why not? Is there a law against it?” she counters stubbornly.

“Well, no, but that’s not the way it’s done!” Will grumbles.

“Bullshit!” interrupts Natalie. “You just want to force him on our family, don’t you? No matter what.” Angrily she jumps up and stamps her foot. Rupert takes her arm and tries to calm her down but she shrugs his hand off.

“Calm down, Natalie. Randolph has the final vote and we don’t know if he’ll agree anyway. It’s all up to him really.” Natalie’s eyes narrow like a cat’s.

“Wrong, every one of us has to agree, and I certainly won’t.” Ruth stares at the younger girl and the room’s temperature drops.

“You mean, you’ll veto Greg?” Natalie bites her lower lip. She knows her mouth has run away with her like it so often does. There are several prerequisites a new candidate has to fulfil: his shadow has to be the one in the camera obscura, but that’s really just the final step. He has to be born under a comet, and Greg was, that’s a fact. And the vote has to be unanimous. Only then could he turn into a being like all of them: an Arash.

Natalie knows she can block Greg, something nobody has ever done before, because unsuitable candidates always dropped out during the selection process. Or so she was told. That would make Ruth hate her and their deteriorating relationship would affect the whole family. Natalie and Ruth are the only girls in the family and have been firm friends ever since Natalie became an Arash. And what bothers her most, does she as the youngest Arash really have the foresight and intuition to decide who should join the family? She doesn’t think so herself, if she is completely honest. She’s still very impulsive and spontaneous, as she was as a human being.

“Natalie?” Will prompts her now. She’s aware of the others looking at her, waiting for her answer.

“No,” she whispers. “If Randolph agrees, I will too.” She would have to rely on his experience although she wishes for a different outcome. A triumphant smile tugs at Ruth’s mouth. Now it’s almost assured that she’s won. She glances at Cassius who is sprawled on one of the sofas. He should have disagreed and blocked Greg. Then she’d have been more than happy about it. A small sign of jealousy and Ruth would have dropped the other guy instantly. But Cassius doesn’t even seem to listen, his eyes droop sleepily, face looks bored.

“Why are you so dead set against Greg?” Rupert asks his sister. Normally she gets along with everybody and he’s puzzled by her fierce antagonism. It couldn’t be jealousy, could it? But the toned Greg is not really her type, Natalie usually prefers smaller guys. Natalie stiffens. Why can’t they stop interrogating her? Suddenly she wants to tell them her secret, yell at them that she’s found a candidate too. Or at least she thinks so but it’s still just a feeling, some kind of intuition, not a fact. Natalie hasn’t even talked to the person yet. She’s only watched them, afraid of making a mistake. This is her first shadow hunt after all. But after what she witnessed last weekend she’s surer than ever that this person is the right one. The others wouldn’t believe who it is. But she can’t tell them yet, first she has to verify the facts, and fast, before it’s too late. So what should she reply?

“I don’t know,” she stutters. “I just don’t think he fits in with us.” She can hear how lame her words sound.

“I assume you’re drawing from your deep well of experience,” Ruth smirks at her. Natalie’s small hands clench and she turns away, otherwise she’d lose it.

“Just leave me alone!” she hisses and disappears into her bedroom. If there was any justice Randolph would make the right decision. And she would not go to Scotland, no way. She has urgent plans now, first of all to make contact with her candidate. And she has to talk to somebody about it, somebody with more experience than herself. She would tell him the truth, or at least part of the truth, actually a rather small part. Natalie closes her eyes and concentrates. “Augustus, can I come to see you?”

Chapter 6

December 2009

The key doesn’t fit anywhere in my parents’ house. I tried it the same day I found it. Since then I’ve been trying to figure out what it would lock, or rather what it would unlock, but without success. It isn’t even a bank vault key, I already asked, those look completely different. I’m absolutely sure that the key will lead me to the mysterious ring mentioned in my mum’s letter but I’m at my wit’s end. I’ve read the letter again and again in case I missed something, a clue, anything. My mum wanted me to look for that ring, didn’t she? Otherwise why would she have mentioned it?

The other clue, the isle of the orchids, was an easy one. When I googled it, the name “Lanyu” came up immediately, a tiny volcanic island off the south-east coast of Taiwan. Its name Lanyu translates as isle of orchids but it still remains a mystery because my mum had never been there. “Did you ever go to Asia with Mum?” I asked my father one evening although I knew that it was very unlikely. My father’s favourite holiday destination was Cornwall. Predictably he reacted as if I’d lost my mind. Then he got suspicious, wanting to know why I would ask such a thing.

“Well, there’s an orchid island there, and as she studied botany, I thought, maybe…” I stuttered. Gaining information inconspicuously and discreetly was not the way I operated.

“When will you finally stop asking about your mother!” he huffed, exasperated, confirming my decision not to tell him about the letter and the key. But I was back where I started and still had no idea what the letter, the key and the ring were all about. I just can’t stop thinking about it, although I keep going round in circles, it’s like an obsession. In the evenings I stare out of the window looking for my satellite star. Usually it’s hidden behind clouds but tonight it’s clearly visible again. Its light suffuses the trees with a bluish, glittering radiance, transforming them into something from another universe. Their long, black shadows are eerie in the unnatural brightness. Suddenly something moves on the ground below, a pale spot dancing in the moonlight. I smile because it’s one of the silvery cats and its eyes are glowing as brightly as my star.

* * *

“Where did you find these lovely presents?” Sophie exclaims, examining her new turquoise earrings in the candlelight. My family is gathered in the living room, around the Christmas tree, surrounded by discarded wrapping paper and burning candles. There’s a smell of turkey and beeswax but I can’t concentrate. My eyes keep darting back to the book shelves. The book, the key, the ring. “Livia?” Sophie prompts me.

“Oh, here and there,” I mutter evasively. I definitely don’t want to admit that I bought the supposedly Victorian earrings, my stepmother’s pearl brooch and my father’s silver hip flask on eBay. Probably it was all made in China but I don’t really care. The presents look good and my family is overjoyed.

“Did you buy them on the internet?” Another of Sophie’s inquisitions, please no!

“So that’s what you were doing during the last few months,” my father booms. “We were worried because we had the feeling that you were shutting yourself away!” He of the tactful approach. Have mercy, it is Christmas after all!

“Not now, Paul,” my ever-diplomatic stepmother admonishes him, but he’s already succeeded in ruining the day. Can’t he leave me alone for once? I’m not a child anymore! “Open your presents, Livia, I hope you’ll like them,” my stepmother tries to distract me. I start to rip open the beautiful glittery paper. Evidently the three of them have been talking about me behind my back, even now that I’m grown up and out of this house. They were constantly at it when I was young and always thought I wouldn’t realise it. Then, and even now. Unhappily I tug at a red ribbon that is stuck. A DVD player, state of the art.

“For long winter evenings,” my father explains which gains him a warning look from his wife. But his present is even better than hers: a season ticket for the Royal Albert Hall, a present clearly chosen to help me socialise again. I smile at her because I appreciate her attempt but I’m certain that I’ll never use it. Going to concerts alone is just so sad. Sophie gives me a book, a historical novel, which will probably be exceedingly boring, and a rose-coloured Mulberry cashmere jumper which is really expensive but makes me look like Miss Piggy.

Later my father cuts the turkey and Sophie mentions the New Year’s Eve party she’s going to attend with her boyfriend. “We intend to stay home this year with some friends,” my stepmother begins. “Do you want to join us, Livia?” Would I like to jump out of the window? I just hate her concerned expression but I swallow my reply. It would only confirm her opinion of me that I’m an unsociable loner. So I arrange my face into a careful smile and give the answer I’ve already prepared, knowing that New Year’s Eve would inevitably come up.

“Sorry, can’t, I’m going to a friend’s party.” I don’t even blush. My parents nod, satisfied, but Sophie arches her brow in her typical lawyer look. At least she doesn’t question me anymore about the place, the people, the friend and everything else. I’ll have to hide in my flat that evening, with the lights out, and not answer the phone.

* * *

I shift uncomfortably in my bed, I can’t sleep. It’s already gone midnight and everyone is asleep. I’m in my old room. On the desk there is still a photo of Flip, my Jack Russell terrier. He was my best Christmas present ever. I had pestered my parents for ages before they gave in, and we went to the animal shelter and came back with Flip. He was not so young anymore but he was the sweetest thing, and over the next six years he was my best friend.

Finally I get out of bed. My jacket is hanging over the chair, with my keys in it, plus Rebecca’s key. Somehow I’m convinced that the secret is hidden in this house where she lived. Maybe I should search her other books for clues? I’m already on my way to the living room when a thought strikes me: there’s another door I haven’t tried yet, the one to the attic. How stupid I am! Maybe there’s still a box of Rebecca’s belongings up there, in the darkest corner, hidden by my father for some reason or other. He always claimed that the only things of hers he kept were the books and the jewellery. But what if he wasn’t telling the truth? Hastily I creep up the narrow stairs and come to a halt as the old wood creaks. I listen, my heart pounding. Get a grip, Livia! I’m behaving as if I’m doing something forbidden! Why am I so afraid of someone waking up? This is my childhood home after all! Everything remains quiet, all the better. My heartbeat slows down again. Now my fingers touch the attic door and feel around for the keyhole. Fumbling, I insert the key. “Crap!” I mutter when it gets stuck. Wrong door again.

Disappointed, I’m just turning away when I hear a noise behind the door. What was that? Instinctively I push down the handle and the door swings opens. Silly me, it was open all along. But why should it be locked anyway? As a child I came up here countless times in search of carnival costumes, ski equipment or luggage. My imagination again, why would my father hide something here of all places? But what was that noise? Now I can’t hear anything, but I enter anyway and switch on the bulb dangling from the ceiling. It looks the same as it always did in here. There are boxes with old clothes, tennis rackets, sleeping bags and rolled-up tents. It even smells the same, of dust and mould. But the noise? Well, probably mice. I turn to leave the room but a movement in the corner catches my eye. Not a rat, please! Automatically I jump back. Mice are cute but rats are filthy. I take a closer look, no, that’s too big even for a rat, thank goodness! The next second I hear a soft meowing. Of course, the neighbour’s cat. It must have come in through one of the windows below and is stuck here now. I make my way through the boxes, murmuring soothingly to coax the animal out. “Kitty, kitty, come here!” I’d rather go back to bed now. But the stupid puss hides behind some old pieces of luggage and won’t come out. Disgusted I try to shift the trunks which are covered in dust and spiders’ webs. Still no cat. I sneeze and blink – what was that? Puzzled I look at a small, narrow door in the wall which I’ve never seen before. But wait, the house hasn’t got any bays, so where could this door lead?

I push down the door handle but the door is locked. It can only be a blind door anyway. That’s why it’s hidden behind all that old stuff. Or could it…? Suddenly I gasp. I bite my lip as I take out my keys again. With a metallic scraping sound the key slides into the lock. My heart rate increases when I turn it. The lock clicks open. Very slowly I push down the handle and open the small door expecting to see the garden below.

Instead a small rectangular room opens up before me. The one window lets in the bluish light of the moon and the stars. The room is completely empty apart from a chest underneath the window. I catch my breath, this has to be something belonging to my mum, hidden twenty years ago and protected by the locked door nobody realised was there. Please, please let me find the things she obviously left me in there! I don't know how I’ll cope if the chest is empty. My breathing is loud and irregular. With two steps I cross the room and kneel down in front of the chest. It’s made of dark wood, without any adornment, smooth and kind of warm. Not a trace of dust on the polished surface. My hands shake as I try to open the lid but it’s locked. I take a look at the lock and smile: I’m certain that my mum's key will unlock this as well. I hold my breath as I open the lid and the lump in my throat nearly chokes me. What a letdown, the chest is empty!

Disappointed I look around. Have I missed something else in the room? Or what if my father took out whatever my mum had left in here? I jump up, I have to ask him immediately. I don’t care if it’s the middle of the night or if he gets angry at me, I just have to know. Mum left me the key so whatever was in here was supposed to be mine. As I reach for the lid to close it, the moonlight seems to intensify and falls on something glittery in the left-hand corner of the chest. Blindly I grope around wishing for more light. There, there it is, something small and hard, it could be a ring. My clumsy fingers drop it again but when I find it again I’m quite sure: it has to be the ring mum mentioned in her letter. Hastily I run into the attic, scattering boxes of clothes, and hold it under the light bulb. This is one strange ring, I’ve never seen anything like it before. I turn it around in wonder. It appears old and not like I expected. Where did it come from? Was it a present? From whom?

I’m so lost in my thoughts that I don’t see the lights turning on in the stairway. Crap, footsteps in the corridor below. I hurriedly leave the attic, closing the door behind me, and creep down the stairs. My father is standing listening at the other end of the corridor. Halfway down the passage to my right is the bathroom door. He hasn’t seen me yet, maybe I can make it undetected. One step, another one.

“Livia! What are you doing wandering around at this time? Did you hear that noise just now?” he asks impatiently. I try to look sleepy and innocent.

“I have to use the bathroom,” I explain, yawning widely. “What noise? I didn’t hear anything.” But I’ve never been an accomplished liar and my voice is high-pitched and squeaky. Now he comes towards me, in his classic blue-striped pyjamas and velvet slippers, and scrutinises me till his gaze falls on the keys which I’m still clutching in my hand.

“What on earth are you doing with these keys in the middle of the night?” he asks suspiciously. Of course a hot blush rises in my cheeks. I instantly feel guilty, reduced again to a small girl by his words.

“Nothing, I must have picked them up unconsciously, I’m half asleep.” I glance at the bathroom door, my escape route, but I’m frozen to the spot. He always has this effect on me no matter how old I am.

“And what are you hiding here?” he demands, grabbing my right fist.

“Nothing!” I exclaim, louder than intended, and take a step back. But he forces my hand open till he is staring at the ring. Suddenly his face turns ghostly white.

“Where did you find it?” he hisses. I try to extract my hand from his grip but he holds on. The fierce look on his face scares me but he wouldn’t harm me, would he? He is my father after all.

“In the small room behind the attic,” I mumble. Right, I’m not a brave person, I cave in at the slightest sign of opposition but I will not relinquish the ring, definitely not.

“Impossible!” he huffs. “Which small room? What on earth are you talking about?” I try to stay calm but I wish with all my heart that the interrogation was over and I could escape into my room. He stares at me, waiting for my reply.

“Behind the north wall there’s a small room with a chest in it. That's where I found the ring,” I say defiantly. Why shouldn’t I tell him the truth, he can go and see for himself. My father looks at me questioningly.

“Don’t take me for a fool! You know perfectly well that there’s no room off the attic. Where would such a room lead, can you tell me? You can’t ever tell the truth, can you?” Hurt by his accusations I finally break away from him.

“I found it in the attic, whether you believe it or not! It’s mum’s ring, isn’t it?” I whisper. My father stumbles back as if he had been punched. His face is hard and closed.

“Yes, it was your mother’s. I thought it had drowned with her.” I inhale sharply but he’s already turning away from me.

A door opens and I hear my stepmother’s sleepy voice: “What’s going on out there?”

“Nothing, I’ll be with you in a second,” my father replies and shuffles to the bedroom door. But I have a very important question.

“Did you give it to her?” I ask, my voice barely audible. When he turns to me he looks incredibly old and I can see the hurt in his eyes.

“No, I don’t know who gave it to her, she never told me. But she always wore it during the last months of her life. I haven’t seen it since she died.” He hesitates. “Do me a favour and don’t wear it. It’s not a lucky ring.” Without looking at me he goes back to bed.

I just stand there, shell-shocked. What was that about? What did he mean, it’s not a lucky ring? Because she died? Because it was a present from – I don’t know, maybe a lover? The thought is new and strange to me. My father looked so hurt, I just don’t understand. When I come to think about it, I know scarcely anything about Rebecca. But I don’t want to think badly of her. She wanted me to have this ring and that surely has to mean something. Suddenly the excitement is back and I rush to my room where I hold the ring to the lamp. It’s a rather broad gold band with seven small cameos embedded around it, like an eternity ring. Each one represents a face: an older man with short hair, cut into black volcanic lava, a beautiful young woman in red coral. To her left is the face of a boy with a rather large nose in light grey lava stone, followed by the face of a pretty girl with long curls in some beige stone. Next is a young man with sharp, aristocratic features in dark grey, setting off the white cameo of a middle-aged man with a short beard. The last cameo is light brown and I’m not sure if it pictures a boy or a girl, it could be either. It is indeed a rather strange piece of jewellery but I can’t avert my eyes from it. These faces each seem to tell a story, they offer to share their secrets with me but somehow I feel like an intruder. They seem so alive, it’s kind of eerie. Next thing, they’ll get up and leave and go their own way.

The ring holds a strange fascination for me, but that’s no wonder really, as it was my mum’s. Hesitantly I slip it onto the ring finger of my right hand. It’s too tight, so I try the left hand. It’s the engagement finger, but what the hell. It’s a weird thought that my mum wore it at one time. Unbelievable, that the cameos are still so perfect, there’s not a scratch on them. Now the girl with the curls seems to smile and I giggle with nervous relief after the night’s excitement. Suddenly I’m terribly tired. I switch off the light and shove my hand under the pillow.

Well, the first step is completed, I’ve found Rebecca’s ring. Contentedly I close my eyes, but the next moment I sit up in bed. Holy crap, I’d completely forgotten the poor cat! I jump out of bed and tiptoe along the corridor and up the stairs, careful to make no sound. No need to wake my father again. “Kitty, where are you?” I whisper, but everything remains still and silent. The animal is certainly shy and I resolve to leave the door ajar so it can come down on its own. I definitely want to go back to bed now. But then I hear my father’s words again: there is no room off the attic. Well, he has to be wrong. Slowly I make my way back through the boxes until I reach the pieces of luggage that hide the door. I wrinkle my brow in confusion. It was here, wasn’t it? The luggage is stacked up in neat piles again but the really strange thing is that there are no marks in the dust. Who has tidied up? My father? Confused I push the trunks to one side and stare at the wall behind. There’s no door any more.

Chapter 7

Augustus knocks on the heavy wooden door, behind which Randolph conducts his experiments. Normally it is forbidden to disturb him in his laboratory, but Augustus is in a hurry. He has to talk to Randolph before the others arrive. A furious Randolph opens the door and glares down at the smaller man who is wearing a nondescript grey suit. “Are they already here?” he grumbles, wiping his hands on his white laboratory coat. Augustus shakes his head.

“No, but I have to talk to you alone, it’s important.” Randolph sighs but being aware of the other man’s persistence he knows that his interesting afternoon has come to an end. He closes the door behind him and leads Augustus up a flight of winding stairs to the tower room with a spectacular view of the sea.

“What’s bothering you?” he asks kindly, pouring them two glasses of Bordeaux. Augustus regards the wine wearily. Why can’t Randolph refrain from these human pleasures? Or at least spare him? Yet he doesn’t raise any objections, there are more important things bothering him at the moment. Deep in thought he strokes his short brown beard.

“It’s the selection of the new candidate that’s worrying me,” he starts to explain. “The next eclipse of the moon is only three days away and that’s a very short time for such a fundamental decision.” Randolph suppresses a smile. Augustus is such a worrier!

“I can assure you, I’ll only need a few seconds to know if a candidate is the right one or not.” Augustus raises his brows in astonishment. He’s already witnessed the selection process five times and only with Rupert and Cassius was the decision instantaneous. Will and Natalie both spent a full week at this castle, and Ruth had been here over a month before she was accepted. “Sometimes it’s the candidate himself who’s not ready,” Randolph answers the unspoken question. “But tell me why you have doubts, Augustus. Ruth is completely convinced by her choice,” he prompts. Augustus swirls the dark red wine in his glass without drinking it.

“I think Ruth is prejudiced. She likes him so she’s trying to get him into the family. But not for the right reasons. I suspect she’s using him to make Cassius jealous.” There, he’d said it. Augustus hates gossip but he can’t ignore this one. Randolph laughs out loud.

“Ruth will always retain her human traits, you can’t resent that, can you?” Augustus shakes his head reluctantly. All of them still retain their human attributes, after all. “Or are you worried that Natalie will deny her consent?” Augustus looks up quickly. It’s eerie how Randolph appears to read his mind at times. But maybe it wasn’t hard to guess this time as Natalie steadfastly refused to come to Scotland.

“Natalie told me she’ll agree if you approve of him,” he mutters. “When I let her know she’ll join us immediately. But she seems very sure that you’ll reject him.” The thought has crossed his mind that Natalie knows something nobody else is aware of. He sighs deeply. “But that’s only one of my concerns. Greg’s only important to one of us: Ruth. Will’s more or less unconcerned but not opposed because Ruth’s his sister, Rupert always follows Ruth’s example, you know why, and Cassius couldn’t care less. Not a brilliant situation, I’d say.” Randolph takes the bottle from the table and tops up his glass.

“But there’s something else, isn’t there?” Here he goes again but it’s easy for him to see through somebody he’s known for centuries.

“Well,” Augustus clears his throat. “Natalie seems to have found someone else,” he admits. “It’s a girl, and Natalie’s been watching her for months now.” Randolph leans forward.

“Does she fulfil all our requirements?” He has to ask because Natalie sometimes simply ignores the Arash laws. He is, however, prepared to excuse this kind of behaviour because she’s still a very young Arash. Nineteen years are really nothing compared with eternity! Augustus coughs self-consciously.

“Natalie claims she has the right charisma.” Randolph nearly chokes on his wine. “The right charisma? Surely she didn’t say that! She knows that the first prerequisite is to be born on a day when a comet’s near the earth. Regardless of charisma!” Augustus shifts uncomfortably in his chair. Natalie’s his daughter in the family structure and he wants to defend her although he knows Randolph is right.

“She’ll verify the facts before New Year’s Eve, she promised.” Randolph shakes his head.

“Hopefully that’s not too late. Ruth’s candidate was born under Halley’s Comet in 1986. A powerful comet, that’s a good argument for Ruth’s choice,” Randolph interjects. Augustus grumbles something inaudible into his beard. “Don’t worry too much!” Randolph gets up, the meeting clearly over. “I’ll make the right decision. Haven’t I always done?”

Augustus does have faith in Randolph’s judgement, but there’s something else that bothers him. Something he doesn’t want to talk about. Since before Christmas he can’t find the ring anymore, the ring he gave the new candidate twenty years ago. Randolph’s ring. Randolph thought it was lost, disappeared with her in the sea, but Augustus knows better. She gave it back to Augustus on that last day of the year, the day before her death. It was the day when she refused to become one of them. The day his hope to make her his partner died. After her refusal he’d have had to delete her memory, so that all knowledge of the Arash was gone, but he hadn’t been able to do that. He still wanted to hope that one day she’d change her mind. But everything was destroyed the next day, his hopes, her life. Later on, Augustus couldn’t bear to return the ring to Randolph, his only memento of her. He hid it in his house in France, in a desk drawer, and looked at it nearly every day. To remember his love and his loss. The whole family gathered in that house some days ago and now the ring is missing. Could it be that Ruth took it to give it to Greg? If he happened to have the ring it would be a great point in his favour, although she’d have to come up with a good story.

Chapter 8

I have to confess that I’m rather uncomfortable at the thought of tomorrow. Spending New Year’s Eve alone at home is always depressing. Everything’s bound to come up in the course of this long night: self-doubt, bitterness, despair... The soul is turned upside down. On top of this, the first of January is the anniversary of my mum‘s death. This is simply too much, I know that from experience. So I decide to make arrangements for the next day and go shopping in town. Sleeping tablets for the worst case scenario – don’t misunderstand me, just to help me sleep! – wine and something to eat as my fridge is completely empty. Maybe one or two films, then the dreaded evening will fly by.

Outside it’s frosty, with grey snow clouds in the sky. People with red cheeks and noses, unrecognisable in their scarves and hoods, hasten through the streets, loaded with food and drink for the big party. I shiver and snuggle into my warm blue coat. The pharmacy shopping’s already done but now I don’t know where to go. I really don’t feel like shopping right now so I wander aimlessly through the streets. A supermarket would do but I hate supermarkets. Especially today there’ll be loads of people and long queues at the check-out. I always classify people according to the contents of their trolleys: the family mum, the two-person household with the high-priced items, the student flat shares and, well, the sad single household like mine. No, I will not expose myself to that ordeal. Better to defrost the lone pizza which is still sitting hopefully in the freezer compartment and some cornflakes, without milk. I’ve just decided to return home when the cathedral clock strikes a quarter to six. I have to hurry if I still want to buy some films.

Head down, I’m quickening my pace when I hear a sound in front of me. Click clack, click clack, loud and rhythmic. An unmistakable sound which I love, the sound of very high heels. Curiously I look up: in front of me is a slender girl whose high-heeled boots are clicking on the pavement. Involuntarily I fall into step with her but soon the sound stops as she disappears into a small shop directly beside the cathedral. I’ve never noticed it before and wonder if it’s new. It certainly doesn’t look modern, it’s a small delicatessen, rather old-fashioned. Curiously I examine the bright shop window but there’s no name above the door. A gust of wind swings the rusty sign which only shows a kind of drawing that glows silver, its lines forming a rectangular prism. The scraping sound of the old metal gives me goose bumps but I still keep looking at the window display: two huge Parma hams dangle from the ceiling above an array of exotic fruit. Papayas, melons, mangoes and some fruit I’ve never seen before, lying seemingly artlessly arranged between bottles of champagne and red wine. Pink flowers that look good enough to eat nestle between dark purple plums. The left-hand side of the window is crowded with delicious cheeses and – how strange! – a small figure of a sleeping cat.

Suddenly I’m ravenous and the thought of a frozen pizza is not appealing. It starts to snow, thick flakes tumbling down and covering my coat in seconds. Resolutely I push open the shop door. A tinny bell chimes and the aroma of foreign spices is overpowering. The room is warm and not well lit. First I assume that I’m alone and I jump when I feel something against my leg. “Whoa, you scared me!” I breathe and bend down to the cat. It’s a Chartreux, again. The silvery cat stares up at me with unfathomable light blue eyes and darts away before I can stroke it. Slowly my eyes adapt to the semi-darkness and I look around. Obviously they already want to close and I turn around to leave the shop. In this instant a girl with shoulder-length brown locks enters through the back door. She’s wearing a lovely green and black dress, her high-heeled boots click on the wooden floor. I gawp at her because I recognize the dress. It’s the Alexander McQueen I drooled over in last month’s Cosmopolitan.

“Are you already closing?” I mumble awkwardly. The girl doesn’t really look like a salesperson in her beautiful dress and obviously doesn’t work here as she’s the one who entered the shop five minutes ago.

“No, if you want to do your shopping, there’s plenty of time,” she answers in a soft voice, smiling at me. Her face is round and her cheeks still rosy from the cold but it’s her eyes that draw my gaze. They’re dark chocolate-brown but the centre of each is electric blue. I blink, she has to be wearing contact lenses, those eyes can’t be real. I’m aware that I’m staring and avert my gaze uncomfortably. Flustered I start to select random goodies, ham, olives, various cheeses, ciabatta bread, really too much for me alone. Now only one item is missing. I turn to a large wine rack on my right and stare at it rather puzzled. I’m absolutely clueless when it comes to wine selection. I know what I like when I taste it but most of the names mean nothing to me. I examine the champagne bottles and bite my lip. The rounded bottles with their elegant labels look delicious but I really shouldn’t spend that much money. On the other hand I’ve never even tried champagne, my father thinks it's a waste of money and Ralph simply doesn’t like it – or maybe he’s just too mean. This thought tips the balance and I reach for a bottle of pink champagne with a golden label.

“Gosset, a good choice!” the girl approves. She’s suddenly very close behind me and I jump because I didn’t hear her approaching. No clicking sound now, did she tiptoe? I turn to her and look into her deep brown eyes. “This dark chocolate with the red pepper complements the champagne really well,” she says innocently, holding a small box out to me. Again I become aware that I’m staring. Where have the two-tone contacts gone? Maybe the lighting has played a trick on me. Self-consciously I clear my throat to hide my confusion. “Do you want one?” Her voice is melodious and kind of hypnotic and automatically I reach for the box. The cathedral clock strikes six times and I look through the window into the cold dark night. I shiver at the thought of going back out there. Reluctantly I pay for the goods, blowing one week’s allowance on the lot. It will have to be cornflakes afterwards. Suddenly I feel as if I’m about to leave a safe haven but it’s definitely closing time now. Outside the snow blows into my face and when I turn back the shop window lies in darkness. Even the small figure of the sleeping cat is gone.

The ice crystals attack my skin like needles and I narrow my eyes. The heavy flakes are falling steadily and I can’t even see two steps ahead. Unthinkable to even go to the bus stop. I should have taken my car after all. This way I’m certain to catch a cold but then I won’t have to worry anymore about my New Year’s Eve plans as I’ll be in bed anyway. Suddenly I hear the sound of laughter and voices and notice a couple of people entering a small bar on the other side of the road. Good idea, I’ll get warmed up a bit and then call a cab. Another two days of cornflakes.

The bar is crowded and none of the small tables is available. Loud voices fill the air, clearly everyone is hiding from the snowstorm. I glimpse a couple of empty stools at the bar and hurry over. “What would you like?” a waiter asks me before I even sit down. I glance at the menu over the bar. Yummy, Rioja! I quickly do the sums, the choice is between the wine and a cab. But I’m really not in the mood for coffee or water. The cab loses. “A large glass of Rioja please!” I order and the waiter beams at me. Shrugging off my coat I’m just getting settled on the stool when I hear a voice behind me.

“Excuse me, you left your scarf in the shop.” Astonished I turn around and there’s the girl from the shop, holding my beige scarf. Well, lucky me, this is my best cashmere scarf, and I would have been furious if I’d lost it. Why on earth did I take it off in the shop? I can’t even remember doing it.

“Thanks, that’s very kind of you,” I reply and wrap it around my neck. The girl climbs onto the stool beside me and waves to the waiter.

“A champagne cocktail, please,” she shouts over the din and smiles at me shyly. “I hope it’s all right if I sit here. You’re not expecting anyone, are you?” I smile self-consciously.

“No, I’m not. Do you come here often?” She shakes her head, her curls dancing around her face. “No, not very often. I have other favourite bars.” The waiter places a glass with dark red Rioja in front of me and a glass of champagne with a sugar cube sending bubbles to the surface in front of the girl. This is a cocktail to suit a woman in a fabulous McQueen dress, certainly not me. “I’m Natalie, by the way,” she chirps now, raising her glass.

“My name’s Livia,” I reply, eyeing her drink suspiciously. “Sugar in the champagne? Isn’t that kind of weird?” I can’t help asking and feel myself blush. Natalie takes a sip and grins.

“No, there’s a drop of Angostura on the sugar which complements it beautifully.” Embarrassed I look away. Why can’t I just keep my mouth shut? “I adore champagne cocktails,” she continues, totally unaware of my discomfort. “We always have them at a friend of mine’s.”

“Lucky friend,” I mutter and want to bite my tongue. Can you get any more bitter and boring? But the girl just sighs.

“Yes, Cassius really has everything one could wish for!” Cassius – what a strange name! Whoever calls his son Cassius in this day and age?

“Is he your boyfriend?” Where on earth did that come from? It‘s really nothing to do with me and here I go asking a complete stranger personal questions. It must be the rich wine on an empty stomach. “I’m sorry, that’s really none of my business,” I mumble and feel myself turning a shade redder. I must look like a tomato by now. But Natalie just laughs and licks the last of the champagne-soaked sugar from her finger. She winks at me.

“No, he’s not my boyfriend. I’m in love with somebody else, but we have no future together. Totally lost cause.” She shrugs. I look at her sympathetically, I know exactly how she feels. But I can’t fathom how any cause could be lost for Natalie, considering her prettiness and obvious dynamism. She’s so unlike me, I just wait and hope that something will happen. But at this moment this nice girl looks so sad and forlorn that I want to make it better, somehow.

“Could we have two more champagne cocktails, please?” I call to the waiter and seriously hope that my credit card is not over the limit. “A thank you for the scarf,” I explain.

“You shouldn’t have, but thanks!” she grins, shoving a handful of peanuts into her mouth. When the drinks arrive, she clinks hers to mine. “To your scarf!” I taste the champagne cocktail, the bubbles tingling in my nose. Mm, much better than prosecco or any wine I’ve ever tasted. I think I have a new favourite drink. Suddenly Natalie eyes me critically. “I guess we’re about the same age, aren’t we?” I’m surprised at this change in direction. I don’t really think we are, I’d say she’s seventeen years old or so, with her soft features and young face.

“You’re certainly younger than me,” I venture, not wanting to offend her. Natalie giggles and takes another sip. “Don’t be so sure! I was twentysix in September but it’s obviously my fate to look like a little girl!” She raises her glass and all at once I notice the blue light in her eyes again. They look like the Chartreux cat’s. I blink and glance at the lamp overhead.

“That’s a gorgeous ring you’re wearing,” she changes the topic again and peers at my left hand. “I already noticed it in the shop.”

“You like it?” I beam at her, the blue lights forgotten. “It belonged to my mum and I got it only a few days ago,” I explain. It’s really strange how easily I can talk to this stranger, as if I’ve known her for years.

“For Christmas?” she asks now, carefully touching the relief on the ring.

“No, I found it in the attic,” I say without thinking and bite my lip. That sounds really weird! But Natalie doesn’t comment and seems lost in thought as she stares at the ring.

“It suits you,” she whispers. “You like to wear it?” I look at her questioningly. Sure I do, otherwise I wouldn’t, would I? For one second I’m tempted to tell her about the key and the chest, but fortunately I stop myself in time. She’d think I’m completely mad!

“Of course I like to wear it, it was my mum’s,” I say by way of explanation. Natalie changes track again.

“By the way, when were you born?”

“On 19th February 1988. Why do you ask?” I look at her suspiciously. She doesn’t seem the type who’s into astrology but you never know. Maybe she’s a weirdo after all, just my luck. I decide to finish my drink and leave.

Maybe Natalie senses my uneasiness, as she suddenly asks, “Have you eaten yet? I’m really starving and they do a delicious steak toast here.” I hesitate, my stomach grumbling at the thought of food. But I’ve bought so many goodies I should go home and start on them which would be much more sensible. “Come on, now it’s my turn!” Natalie beckons. “Unless you have other plans?” Sitting alone at home or staying here in a cosy bar with this girl? Even if she might be into esotericism? The choice is not really a hard one, and everybody has their weird sides. Who am I to talk really!

“No plans, let’s have dinner,” I agree and Natalie claps her hands. She really does seem very young. She orders two steak toasts and a whole bottle of Rioja. Boy, am I going to be drunk tonight!

“Let’s drink to the New Year!” she beams at me and I gratefully clink glasses with her as I’ll have nobody to do so with tomorrow. “I’d rather toast it today because tomorrow’s no party day for me.” Wait, that’s my line but Natalie’s just said it. Surprised I look at her.

“Why not? Don’t you have a party to go to?” To Cassius’ place maybe to have lots of champagne cocktails? Girls in McQueen dresses usually have lots of friends and are so unlike me. She wrinkles her small nose and frowns.

“Actually no. Tomorrow I’m going to sit alone in my flat and probably go to bed at ten.” My line again. She can’t have the same issues as I do, can she?

“Never mind, I’ll be doing the same,” I shrug. “The food I bought at your shop today is for my one-girl-party tomorrow.” So, now I’ve said it and it wasn’t too difficult. Natalie tilts her head.

“You wouldn’t like to be lonely together then? That is, then we wouldn’t be lonely anymore.” She giggles and winds one of her shoulder-length locks around her finger. I feel a grin tugging at my mouth. Why the hell not? I suppress the cautious voice inside my head that warns me that she’s a complete stranger. But we’re getting along this evening, so it won’t be any different tomorrow, will it?

“I’d like that!” I agree. “And I’m bringing the food.” Natalie nods, looking as if I’m doing her a huge favour.

“Mm, that smells good!” she grins at the waiter as he serves our meals. We eat hungrily, talking about everything and nothing, and empty the bottle of Rioja. It’s really late when we leave the bar and not a second has been boring.

As I wait for my cab – I’m way too drunk for the bus now - Natalie hands me a piece of paper with her address. “See you tomorrow at seven. Bring an overnight bag, maybe you'll want to stay over.” Without a further goodbye she turns around and walks down the street. The high heels of her boots click on the pavement. It’s snowing so heavily now that I can’t even see her footprints as she vanishes into the darkness.

* * *

What on earth was I thinking about to accept an invitation from a total stranger? I don’t know this girl at all! She could lure me into her flat and murder me, well, she’s a bit small for that but you never know. Or it could turn out to be an exceedingly boring evening. Yesterday we both had too much to drink and we all know how quickly alcohol creates friendship. But how about today? Will we have anything in common once the drink wears off? Maybe she won’t even remember the invitation. It would be rude to simply not show up but I resolve to call her and cancel under some pretext. Flu maybe. Toothache. Family crisis. Anything. I extract the crumpled paper from my coat pocket but there’s no phone number, not even a name, just an address. Great! Maybe I could call the shop and leave a message, but no, it’s Sunday. The day drags on and in the afternoon I have to admit that I secretly want to go. It’s just too boring here and I’m curious to find out if her flat matches her designer dress. What do I have to lose after all? I’ll spend a couple of hours with Natalie, have dinner with her and then leave. But I definitely won’t take an overnight bag.

* * *

I’m driving in my white Fiat Panda past this old factory building for the third time now and can’t find any flats here along the river. The address can’t be right, there isn’t a single apartment block around. Obviously Natalie has tricked me. It’s all my fault, I shouldn’t have come here!

The instant I decide to make a U-turn and head home I glimpse a wheelie bin in front of the factory with a pink 7 sprayed on it. House number seven? That can’t be right, can it? I park the car, take the bag with the food with me and wade through the sludge. No snowploughs in this part of the city. It’s very quiet here and there’s nobody in the street except me. A bit spooky really. The wheelie bin stands in front of a large iron door and to my surprise there’s a small sign which reads “Natalie & Rupert” – also in pink – and a bell. Who’s Rupert? I thought Natalie lives alone. Hesitantly I press the bell and wait. I thought so, it has to be wrong, there’s nobody here. But the moment I want to leave I hear steps on the other side of the door which swings open shortly after. Natalie embraces me and laughs. “I was afraid you wouldn’t find the flat. I really should have described it to you. Come in, it’s freezing!” It seems nothing has changed since yesterday and suddenly I’m rather happy to be here.

“I didn’t realise you lived in a factory,” I giggle, looking around curiously. Natalie leads me through a bare foyer which is about the size of my whole flat into a huge hall full of strange metal structures.

“That’s my brother’s studio,” Natalie explains. “He’s a sculptor.” She crosses the room and we wander along between large sculptures, intertwining knots and bundles of steel, up to three metres high, till we reach a narrow staircase leading to a kind of gallery upstairs. It’s not too warm in the hall and I shiver. We climb the stairs and Natalie opens one of the doors in the gallery. I certainly hope her flat is warmer than the studio. She steps back and lets me through. “Welcome to my home!” she chirps, closing the door behind us.

This room is the exact opposite of the ground floor, warm and cosy, flooded with soft light and all kinds of exotic aromas, perfumes and spices. It’s large and apart from in magazines I haven’t seen a flat like this before. A dark red carpet covers most of the polished wooden floor and the huge sofas are done up in gorgeous soft leather. The burgundy red floor-length curtains covered in golden patterns frame the large window which looks down on the river. Cushions in bright yellow and orange shades are scattered on the floor around a low glass table. Most impressive of all, however, are the bold, abstract paintings on the walls. Wow, that can’t be a Julian Schnabel, can it? The colours take my breath away. Then I nearly faint when I detect an exquisite Warhol flower painting beside a small star-shaped mirror. Now I’m really intimidated, Natalie must have serious money. But if she’s aware of my awe she doesn’t take any notice.

“Here’s the kitchen I share with Rupert,” she explains and walks through another door. In here it’s like another world: all stainless steel, no colours, modern kitchen gadgets, table and chairs in matt black and the curtains in white. Everything is very clean and tidy and I’m not sure if anybody ever cooks in here. This is certainly no student flat. Natalie giggles as she watches my expression. “Not my taste really. A friend of ours is an interior architect and she’s done up the kitchen and Rupert’s room. Take a look if you want, he’s not home.” She gestures to a door at the back of the kitchen and I open it curiously. Hm, looks rather uncomfortable. The difference between the two living rooms couldn’t be greater, Natalie’s is an explosion of colour and Rupert’s is dominated by pure white. Severe, geometric furniture turns the room into a fridge, at least in my view. I wonder if this interior architect has many clients. Natalie looks at me, obviously waiting for a reaction.

“I like yours way better,” I reply honestly, wondering what Rupert must be like to want to live in such barren surroundings. Natalie simply nods delightedly.

“Me too, but Rupert gave the designer carte blanche.” She giggles again as if at some private joke. “My bedroom and bathroom are behind my living room, I'll show you later.” She looks at my bag. “Is that all you brought?” I bite my lip in embarrassment but decide to tell the truth.

“I didn’t think I’d stay the night,” I mumble, omitting to mention the fact that I nearly decided not to come at all. I really don’t want to offend her so I hand her the bag with the food to cover the awkward moment. But Natalie doesn’t seem offended at all. She takes two glasses and some plates out of a cupboard and carries everything through to her room.

“No problem, if you want to stay after all you can wear one of my pairs of pyjamas,” she shrugs. She lights some thick red candles and puts a jazz CD in the player, kicks off her shoes – wow, they have a red sole, clearly Louboutins! – and sits down on one of the cushions. “I’m hungry, let’s eat!” I nod gratefully.

I don’t feel any need to go home the entire evening. We keep talking incessantly and the hours fly by. “You know what tonight is?” she suddenly asks. We’ve long finished eating and it’s nearly midnight.

“Um, New Year’s Eve?” I reply grinning. I’m aware that’s not very witty but I’ve had quite a lot of champagne as the bottle I brought was only the beginning. Natalie smiles mysteriously.

“Well, New Year’s Eve comes up every year, that’s not exciting. I’m talking about something else.” She gets up and walks to the window. “It’s a blue moon today.”

“A blue moon? What’s that?” I follow her to the window. The moon is full and bright, certainly not blue or different from usual.

“It’s the second full moon in a month, something that happens only about forty times in a hundred years. The fact that it coincides with New Year’s Eve is extremely rare,” Natalie explains. I look at the clouds that cover the moon for a moment. “On nights like this anything can happen,” she whispers softy. “Destinies are destroyed, connections made that will never break again. Things can happen which humans call ‘miracles’.” Miracles? I’ve long since stopped believing in miracles myself or even hoping for them. All the same, I can’t avert my eyes from the night sky.

“The last blue moon, when did it happen?” I ask Natalie.

“Again, on New Year’s Eve, in 1990,” Natalie answers promptly. I feel the hairs rising on my neck. That was the night my mum died.

The spell is broken when my phone begins to ring. “We want to wish you a Happy New Year, Livia!” I listen to my stepmother’s voice. “Where are you, by the way? Your father tried ringing your flat first.” I feel my face splitting into a huge grin. Of course they thought I’d be sitting alone at home, ha!

“I’m at a friend’s, I told you!” I reply smugly.

“And where would that be?” she instantly digs further. How old am I? Nine? Suppressing a sigh I answer dutifully.

“In town, near the docks. And before you ask, yes, I’ve had something to drink and won’t go home by car but stay here.” That should get her off my back.

“Near the docks?” she frowns. “I thought all the old buildings were empty there.” Here she goes again.

“No, Natalie and her brother have a very nice flat and studio here. Give my love to everyone,” I explain patiently before breaking the connection. Then I switch off the mobile and throw it on the couch. “My mother still treats me like a baby,” I say by way of explanation.

“Your mother? I thought your mother died when you were small?” Natalie looks at me with round eyes. I can’t remember mentioning this but whatever. I stare into the bright candle flame.

“Well, she’s my stepmum.” Natalie plays idly with the fringes of a cushion.

“So your father remarried? Do you like her?” I shrug and hesitate. I’m not accustomed to talking about these things and I don’t really want to. But Natalie keeps gazing at me.

“Yes, I do, but we never – you know, clicked,” I admit eventually. ”She’s simply not my real mum, it’s different.” Natalie looks at me searchingly.

“You know, I haven’t got a mum anymore either, but I think family is extremely important. It gives me a sense of security.” She looks away, suddenly sad. Maybe it’s because she isn’t with them this evening.

“Where’s your brother tonight?” I can’t resist asking. Natalie looks up and her eyes narrow.

“In Scotland, with all our friends.” With knitted brows she reaches for the bottle and pours some more of the delicious pink champagne. Oh dear, now I’ve ruined the mood with my question!

“Scotland, how nice! I’ve always wanted to go there,” I gabble but Natalie doesn’t react. She’s staring down at her hands and seems really annoyed.

“They’ve gone to see Cassius’ godfather,” she grumbles. “He owns a castle up there and is a physicist, incredibly bright.” I haven’t seen her in this mood before. Couldn’t I have just shut up?

“Are you sad because you’re not there as well but here alone?” I asked cautiously. Natalie looks up and suddenly she smiles.

“But I’m not alone, am I? If I’d gone with them we’d never have met. Anyway, it was my decision to stay here,” she adds truculently.

“But why?” I could have slapped myself, yet another stupid question, but I can’t understand why she preferred staying alone at home to spending New Year’s Eve with friends and family in a Scottish castle.

“They took someone with them whom I don’t like,” Natalie growls. Her face is closed and severe. Well, I should shut up now, she obviously doesn’t want to tell the whole story. I’m relieved when a rocket explodes nearby and Natalie jumps up. “Let’s watch the fireworks!” she exclaims, her black thoughts quickly forgotten. I join her and stare into the black night where bright colours are exploding.

A golden rocket bursts into a thousand glittering stars. They rain down on us and their brightness dies but the sky keeps glowing: the stars have reappeared from behind the clouds, shimmering in an unnaturally bright light. They look unreal, so close that I want to touch them. I can’t avert my eyes. Red fireworks explode among them, blue and green ones, but the stars shine the brightest. Then the church bells ring midnight and Natalie embraces me. Her eyes glow and she laughs happily. “Everything will turn out alright now, I just know it!” she whispers. What does she mean? But she doesn’t explain and I don’t want to ruin the mood again by my nosy questions. “Here, drink up!” she urges me, handing me a fresh glass of champagne. “To a new year and new friendships!” She clinks her glass to mine. There are blue flames dancing in her eyes.

Chapter 9

When I wake up the next morning everything is still quiet. I stretch luxuriously, it’s warm and cosy on the big sofa in Natalie’s living room. I don’t want to open my eyes yet and lose this feeling of total safety. Blurred pictures are still going round in my head, I must have dreamt a lot last night. I feel the silk of Natalie’s pyjamas on my skin and the softness of the blue woollen blanket. I really couldn’t have gone home last night anymore but today I’m feeling surprisingly good. I’m just yawning when suddenly I feel something moving under the blanket right beside me. Terrified I snatch away the blanket and exhale slowly. Two ice blue eyes gaze at me reproachfully while two silvery paws press against me. “Whoa, you certainly scared me!” I murmur and stroke the cat’s silky head. It yawns, revealing surprisingly sharp teeth. It has to be the cat from the shop. “Where did you come from?” I whisper and scratch it behind its ears until it starts to purr. When a phone starts ringing somewhere in the room, we’re both startled and the cat jumps to the floor. I look around and am wondering if I should answer just to stop the shrill noise when Natalie stumbles into the room.

“Morning,” she mumbles sleepily and picks up her phone from under a cushion. Then her tone changes. “Are you completely mad to call at this time of day on the first of January?” she huffs. “It’s my brother,” she whispers as an aside to me, rolling her eyes. “Yes, a happy New Year to you too,” she growls into the phone tetchily. But as she listens her face spits into a wide grin. “It was horrible?” she smirks delightedly. “He was totally wrong? So Randolph sent him home after only one evening. Ha, I told you so! I suspected something was wrong when you didn’t call me yesterday.” Her voice is full of glee and she seems absolutely happy. Whatever it is, it has to be seriously good news for her. “Why I was so sure? Because I found him and he’s a she, by the way……Yes, and you won’t believe what she’s got…. Yesterday…. Why I didn’t tell you? You all seemed so convinced of Greg, so why should I?” Her expression suddenly turns gloomy and she stamps her foot. I watch her, fascinated by her mood swings. “Don’t you dare yell at me, you stubborn fool!” She cuts the connection abruptly and throws the phone to the floor.

“Brothers!” she sighs exasperatedly. “He’s intending to return home tomorrow, the others as well.” She runs her hand through her hair looking like a ten-year-old. I don’t want to pry so I change the subject.

“Is this your cat?”

“What cat?” she replies absentmindedly. I look around but it’s gone. “The beautiful Chartreux. It evidently spent the night on the sofa with me,” I explain. “Is it the one from the shop?” Natalie frowns.

“From the shop?” she repeats uncomprehendingly. Obviously she is not really awake yet, but suddenly she opens her eyes wide and smiles. “Oh, THE cat! Kio. No, she’s not mine. She comes and goes and sometimes Rupert feeds her. Would you like some coffee?” She walks into the kitchen and I finally get up. Again I admire the Warhol and in passing I glance at the star-shaped mirror to make sure I don’t look too rough. Surprised I stop: the mirror isn’t a mirror at all but shows the picture of a glowing bluish moon. Shaking my head I follow Natalie into the kitchen. She’s rummaging noisily through the cupboards, extracting frying pans, cups and plates.

“You like ham and eggs? And maybe fried tomatoes and mushrooms? And some beans?” I giggle as Natalie plunders the big fridge and emerges with food that would feed at least ten people.

“I usually don’t have much for breakfast,” I try to stop her. “Just some cornflakes would do.” After a breakfast like this my jeans won’t fasten anymore!

“Nonsense!” Natalie scolds me. “Breakfast is the most important meal of the day.” At the same time she presses a button on the high-tech coffee machine and melts some butter in a heavy cast-iron pan, then adds the bacon. I half expect the cat to appear at the divine smell. It just has to be the animal from the shop or do all grey cats look the same?

“I didn’t know that there were so many Chartreux cats around,” I wonder aloud in a puzzled voice.

“What?” Natalie looks at me sharply. I clear my throat awkwardly at my stupid remark.

“Oh, nothing. I just keep seeing Chartreux cats lately but that has to be a coincidence,” I stutter.

“The city is full of strays,” Natalie replies and puts the huge pan in the middle of the table. “Eat, before it gets cold!” She digs in hungrily but I eat slowly, savouring every bite. I don’t want this party to end. I don’t want to return to my tiny flat and just kill time till I go to bed. Gloomily I chase the last of my tomatoes round my plate.

“You can stay the day, can’t you?” Natalie suddenly interrupts my thoughts. I look up in surprise and she smiles at me. “A long night calls for a lazy afternoon, don’t you think?” She starts clearing the table. “You can’t leave me alone with this hangover. Let’s watch old films.” I don’t have to be invited twice.

“When Rupert’s back we’ll go out for dinner, right?” Natalie suggests when I finally leave in the evening. I nod, trying not to show my anxiety. Tomorrow all her friends will be back, she won’t need me anymore. To hint at an evening out is easily done but to call is another thing. I climb into my car and the further I get away from the river the more unreal these last two days become.

Chapter 10

“Now tell me all about Scotland!” Natalie urges as soon as Rupert and Will enter the flat. Rupert slumps down on the sofa and pulls a face.

“Exhausting! Ruth tried all her tricks to convince Randolph and annoyed us all with her praise of Greg’s outstanding qualities.” Natalie gloats openly.

“Normally Ruth can do no wrong in your eyes, so it had to be pretty ghastly.” Her brother scowls at her.

“Rupert was clearly bothered by the way Ruth made goo-goo eyes at Greg,” Will giggles, shaking his blonde fringe from his eyes. “Yet another rival!” Rupert shoots the boy a dirty look.

“Anyway,” he resumes, “Randolph made short work of Ruth’s plans very early on by telling her that he doesn’t see Greg as a member of this family. He ordered Ruth to take Greg back before even showing him the camera obscura to check if it was his shadow there.”

“She tried to change his mind for hours but you know Randolph, if he makes a decision it sticks,” Will explains.

“What about Cassius? What did he say?” Natalie continues her interrogation.

“Nothing much. Ruth’s plan to make him jealous backfired and that enraged her even more.” Natalie smiles and pushes back her locks.

“Well, I didn’t like Greg from the start but you wouldn’t listen to me.”

“Someone who’s been an Arash for only a few years doesn’t have much experience, do they?” Will grins. “Is there any lunch or do we have to starve?” Natalie sticks out her tongue at him.

“Smoked salmon and a bottle of Pouilly Fumé are in the fridge, help yourself. Just because you were born in 1744 under the comet Klinkenberg-Chéseaux doesn’t give you the right to assume that you’re more intelligent than I am. My comet, Ikeya-Seki, was, after all, the brightest one in the last thousand years,” she huffs.

“That doesn’t mean that you’re equally bright,” Will laughs and Rupert smirks openly. How Will can get away with this mystifies him, Natalie would have killed her brother for this remark. But she just glares at Will and continues.

“While you were wasting your time, I found a new candidate, you know.”

“That was quick work!” Will shakes his head in wonder.

“Well, I don't think it was that fast,” Rupert interjects. ”Natalie’s been watching somebody for quite a long time but she’s been totally secretive about him. Nobody knows who it is.” Grumpily he gets up and heads for the kitchen.

Natalie sighs, now she has to spill the beans. She bites her lip and waits till Rupert returns with a large plate of salmon, the Pouilly Fumé, three glasses and a stick of French bread. The boys look at Natalie expectantly. “It’s a twentyone-year-old girl. Her name is Livia and I’ve been watching her since last September,” she begins. Will arches his brows.

“Why? I mean, what gave you a clue that she could be the one?” Natalie blushes crimson.

“I don’t really know. It was kind of a gravitational pull. First I always ended up where she lives without even knowing I was looking for her. Then one night I saw her. She was standing in front of her house kissing a guy. Since that night I’ve been watching her.” Saying the words out loud makes her realise how flimsy this explanation sounds. Rupert shoots Will a look.

“And that’s all? You just picked out the next best person without knowing anything about her?” Natalie takes a deep breath and stares defiantly at her brother.

“Well, how should one start then? How do you do it? When a shadow appears in the camera obscura Randolph tells us to keep our eyes open for a new family member. You meet someone and think, yes, that could be the one!” Her voice rises. “I’m taking part in the shadow hunt for the first time, remember! Rupert, you found me, tell me, how did you do it?” she challenges her brother. The tall boy shrugs.

“The first step is kind of intuitive, I give you that. Arash candidates do have a certain something, but then you have to ascertain the possibilities immediately by checking their date of birth. If they were not born under a comet, you can forget them, intuition or not. Have you checked with this girl?” Natalie takes her glass and sips the cold wine Will has poured.

“Not really,” she murmurs uncomfortably. “I mean, I know when she was born but I don’t know about the comet.” Will takes a bite of his salmon sandwich and suppresses a smile. Natalie is so sweet and scatty. “But you know,” Natalie continues breathlessly, “when I found her it was just as if I’d discovered a part of myself that’s been missing all the time.”

“Are you in love with her or something?” Rupert rolls his eyes, but Will leans forward.

“When is her birthday then?” Natalie smiles at him gratefully. At least he’s willing to give her a chance.

“On 19th February 1988,” she whispers, holding her breath. Will is a walking library with a photographic memory and the next seconds will decide Livia’s fate. No, wrong, not her fate, just the possibility of her fate, but whatever.

The seconds tick by. Slowly Will shakes his head. “None of the important comets came by on that date.” Natalie’s heart rate increases. Surely he can’t be right! Does she have to push Livia back into the loneliness she sensed around her right from the start? No way! Rupert looks at his sister, his face full of pity. Then Will gasps.

“Wait, this small one, the 110P/Hartley 3, was there on February 19th 1988!” Rupert wrinkles his brow, never having heard of this comet.

“Is that really a comet?” he asks doubtfully. “You haven’t just invented it for Natalie’s sake? You know that won’t work!” Natalie bites her lip as she waits for Will’s next words and her face floods with relief when he replies.

“Certainly not! What are you thinking of me! Hartley 3 was a small, unimportant comet, true, but it was there. The first requirement is fulfilled.” Natalie feels faint with relief.

“See, I was right all along,” she cheers.

“But that still doesn’t necessarily mean she’s meant for our family. Look at Greg!” Rupert objects and drains his glass.

“Can’t you give her a chance? Stop being so negative!” his sister hisses. “You don’t even know her yet. What’s more,” she adds mysteriously, “she has something else going for her, something that not even you can ignore.” Now she finally has their attention and Natalie smiles. Idly she smoothes the creases in her Marni dress. “Livia owns the ring, Randolph’s ring. I only know about it from what you told me but it has to be his because it’s so unique and I’ve seen her wearing it.” The room falls completely silent. Rupert looks stunned.

“You mean the ring that’s been lost for the last twenty years?” Will wants to make absolutely sure. Natalie nods.

“Yes, Livia must have found it somehow.”

“Unbelievable!” Will laughs delightedly but Rupert narrows his eyes and Natalie knows at once that he doesn’t believe her.

“Don’t look so doubtful, it’s true. I’ve seen it myself.” she tries to convince her brother. Rupert gets up and towers over Natalie so that she has to look up at him.

“Well, what a coincidence!” he says, his voice heavy with sarcasm. “And did she tell you where she found it?” Natalie looks at Rupert with wide-eyed innocence.

“Not in detail, she only said it was her mother’s.” Suddenly Rupert grabs her by the shoulders and starts shaking her. “Ouch, stop it!”

“What the hell are you doing?” Will, having no idea what’s going on, tries to stop Rupert but the tall boy is far too strong. Finally Rupert releases Natalie, pushing her away from him.

“You brute!” she hisses angrily but Rupert just bares his teeth.

“You can’t know about it, Will,” he explains to his friend. “But Augustus gave this same ring to the candidate who finally died, the one before Natalie. We had all voted for her, even Randolph had already agreed, but she decided to stay human and gave the ring back to Augustus.”

“The girl Augustus was so in love with? She gave it back?” Will asks, surprised.

“That’s right,” Rupert nods. “Only Augustus didn’t tell Randolph that she’d returned the ring, so everybody thought it got lost in the sea when she died. But Augustus kept it all these years as a memento.”

“And how come you know about it?” Natalie asks truculently. Rupert glares at her.

“Because Augustus confided in me on New Year’s Eve. He was desperate because the ring had vanished. And guess for how long?” He stares at Natalie accusingly. “Only a few days, since we all met at his house before Christmas. He was sick with worry that Ruth could have taken it to give to Greg so he could use it to his advantage. Randolph would have been furious to learn that Augustus had hidden the ring all the time but he would have to come clean anyway. Luckily he was wrong.” Rupert is breathing heavily now. “Augustus suspected Ruth but it was you who stole it!” Natalie stumbles back. She doesn’t recognise her gentle brother any more. One moment she considers denying everything but it’s just no use. Had she suspected that Rupert knew about the ring she’d never have dared to take it. Awkwardly she stares at her hands, afraid of meeting his furious gaze.

“Yes, it was me,” she whispers and hears Will exhaling slowly. “I knew about it too. Augustus showed it to me once, shortly after I became part of the family. The pain was destroying him and he had to talk about it to somebody, so he chose me. Maybe because I wasn't there when everything happened. It was just the once, I reckon he’s forgotten that he showed it to me.” Natalie’s voice is very small. Rupert snorts.

“I doubt that but he probably thinks you’re too good and innocent to have taken it.” Natalie cringes at the tone of his voice. Finally she looks up, shaking her head.

“Don’t you think Augustus wants Livia to have the ring?” Rupert gasps at his sister who’s clearly gone mad. What is she talking about?

“What were you thinking of? Why on earth would Augustus want some new candidate to have the ring?” he shouts angrily. Good thing that humans can’t see or hear an Arash when they don’t want to be seen or heard, Will thinks. Rupert’s voice could be heard for miles. Exasperated, Natalie stamps her foot.

“Because Livia is Rebecca’s daughter, you idiot!” she screams. Why doesn’t he understand? Rupert freezes and Will’s mouth drops open. Natalie takes a deep breath. Maybe she should have mentioned this fact before.

“The daughter of our Rebecca? The dead candidate?” Rupert asks haltingly. “How do you know?” Natalie rolls her eyes.

“I’ve been watching Livia since last September, remember? I shadowed her and got to know her. Then I saw a photo of Rebecca one evening, similar to the one Augustus had shown me. So I recognised her. Then I realised that Livia had to be our new candidate. It was just fate. What’s more, in November Livia found a letter in her father’s house that Rebecca had hidden in a book there.”

“Did you read it?” Will interrupts urgently. Natalie nods.

“Of course, I was standing right behind her when she found it. Rebecca even mentioned the ring.”

“Did Livia see you?” Rupert too is quite excited now.

“No way!” Natalie assures him. She really doesn’t want to confess that Livia had noticed something, Natalie’s shadow, the form of her astral body. She wasn’t very accomplished in these things yet. “Rebecca wrote that Livia should join us,” she continues hurriedly. Well, not exactly in these words but it was the gist, wasn’t it? “That’s why I was so sure that she was the right one without having checked her birth date and the comets.” There, that should shut them up. Rupert looks at his sister for a long time, then nods.

“You could indeed be right. But why didn’t you tell us earlier?” Natalie shrugs.

“I wanted to meet her first, alone.” She wouldn’t have shared her knowledge for anything in the world because she wanted to be the one to find the new family member. The others, who’d been successful in a shadow hunt, were already centuries old but with her eighteen years, she was a brand new Arash. And a successful one at that, a sensation! Suddenly Natalie is aware of Will’s look, a smile tugging at his lips. Oh hell, he can see right through her. She averts her blushing face.

“All the same, you must tell Augustus right away, he has to know what happened to the ring,” Rupert urges. “Besides that, you have to tell Randolph, Cassius and Ruth about Livia and that she is Rebecca’s daughter.” Natalie nods reluctantly. That definitely won't be fun.

“First Augustus, then the others.” She closes her eyes and concentrates in order to ubilocate. Better to get it over with quickly.

Chapter 11

Will she call? She certainly took my number. Or should I call her? No, I can’t, I don’t have her number. Maybe she deliberately didn’t give it to me. No, we got along so well. I could look into the little shop, just casually, as if I did my shopping there every day. No, I’m not the pushy type and New Year’s Eve was just three days ago. But now her brother and her friends are back and she’s probably forgotten all about me. When I go to the library to study I can’t concentrate. How pathetic is that? The word needy comes to my mind and I cringe. One week, I’ll wait one whole week before returning to that shop. Who knows if she’ll be there anyway. I keep chewing at my thumbnail. I just don’t understand why she’s so important to me but I can’t stop thinking about her. Just when I’m about to pack up my books my phone bleeps. “Hey Livia, Japanese food tonight? Nobu at 8. x Natalie.” My face splits into a huge grin, the bleakness suddenly gone. How stupid of me to have been so gloomy.

“Perfect! xx Livia,” I text back and quickly save her number. I love Japanese food and with sushi I’m on safe ground although I don’t know the Nobu. I hurry home and fire up my laptop. Holy cow, it’s in the Metropolitan Hotel on Park Lane. How posh can you get? What on earth shall I wear? Suddenly I’m frantic and begin to go through my wardrobe where I predictably don’t find anything suitable to wear. Finally I settle for a black shift dress which is really a bit boring but the most elegant item I own. It’ll have to do. Under the shower all sorts of alarming thoughts cross my mind: Will Natalie bring her friends or will it be just the two of us? Or her brother? I gnaw at my lower lip, disconcerted. I was at ease with Natalie, but I’m not really good with new people. Ralph always complained back then that I was nearly invisible, never contributing anything to the conversation. But no, she’ll certainly be alone. She surely hasn’t even told the others about me, I’m really not that important. Why do I have to worry all the time? Now should I take the car or try to go by bus?

At five past eight I’m standing in front of the Metropolitan Hotel. Quite impressive, but thanks to Google I know what to expect. And I also know that the Nobu is on the first floor and don’t have to ask stupidly. But when I enter the restaurant I’m still awed. It’s huge, all light wood, glass and stone. Definitely not your usual sushi place around the corner. I scan the tables but don’t see Natalie anywhere. Suddenly I shiver and my gaze is drawn to a table at the large window front. Somebody is watching me, I can feel it. There he is, a young man, dressed completely in black, scrutinising me carefully. He has black hair, a bit tousled, and piercing eyes but he’s too far away to see the colour. Livia, get a grip! Why should it matter to you, the colour of this guy’s eyes? But I can’t avert my gaze, I feel trapped.

“Good evening, do you have a reservation?” a voice behind me startles me. A waiter hovers, a polite smile plastered to his face.

“A reservation?” I stutter. ”No, well, I’m afraid, but I’m certain my friend has got one…” My answer ebbs away when I realise I don’t even know Natalie’s last name. I blush furiously. How stupid can you get?

“Of course we booked! Hey Livia!” I’m so relieved when Natalie rushes in, followed by two young men. She hands her coat to the dumbfounded waiter and kisses my cheek. “Sorry to be late but you can’t be on time with two guys!” Huh, she’s not alone after all. I take in her fabulous dark red velvet dress and feel very out of place. I bet her cut-out black shoes are Alaya. But they don’t give me a chance to be shy. One of the guys, the tall one, sticks out his hand to me.

“It’s not our fault, believe me, Natalie hasn’t been punctual once in her life. I’m Rupert, by the way. Shall I take your coat?” I place my hand in his and look up into his eyes, he’s so incredibly tall. Wow, those eyes! They are a light, silvery grey, contrasting with his short dark brown hair. How can this tall, slim guy with the sharp features and a rather large nose be the brother of petite, small-nosed Natalie? When he releases my hand from his warm grip I awkwardly shrug out of my coat which he hands to the waiter. No further questions about reservations now!

“And I’m William, but please call me Will,” the second guy, who seems rather short beside Rupert, comes forward. He has laughing blue eyes, half-hidden by a thick blonde fringe, and I instantly like him.

“Come on, we‘re blocking the entrance!” Natalie exclaims, winding her way through the tables. We follow her and – oh, please no! – she walks straight to the table at the window where the disconcerting young man is sitting. Just my luck! Please, let him just be an acquaintance who she wants to say hello to. Then she’ll move on and we’ll have a wonderful evening. But she stops at his table, kisses him on the cheek and sits down. My heart rate accelerates and my hands clench around my bag. Will and Rupert are so nice but this kind of guy will ruin my evening. He reminds me of some boys in school who were so good-looking that every girl wanted to be with them and they exploited this knowledge shamelessly. They did as they pleased, just picked the most beautiful girls, ignoring or humiliating the others. Those like me. Now we’ve reached the table and he gazes at me again with his piercing eyes. I notice that they’re the colour of fresh moss.

“Livia, this is Cassius,” Natalie beams. Oh, I should have guessed, the famous Cassius who has it all. I extend my hand and the moment he touches it a strange current runs through me. I try to snatch my hand away but he holds on. His grip is hard and cool.

“Hello Livia,” he smiles, I think rather mockingly, and my eyes are drawn to his mouth. Then my gaze trails up to his Roman nose, the green eyes and the black hair that falls onto his forehead and then back to his mouth. What am I doing?

“Good evening,” I mumble rather formally and quickly take my hand out of his. Get a grip, I tell myself for the second time this evening. What will the others think of my strange behaviour? But they’re laughing about something and not looking at Cassius and me at all. Hurriedly I slide into a seat beside Natalie, as far away from Cassius as I can. Good, Rupert sits down on my other side. Maybe the evening won’t be too bad after all if I only ignore the man opposite me. With three nice people at the table it shouldn’t be too difficult.

“So, have you been here before?” Cassius instantly asks me and I frown. Ha, ha, do I look like this is my kind of restaurant? I could really do without his sarcasm. But now everyone is looking at me, waiting for my answer.

“No, but it’s very nice here.” I’m aware that I sound like my great aunt Wilma. Nice! Even the view onto Hyde Park alone is breathtaking.

“Oh, just wait till you’ve tasted the food, it’s divine!” Natalie chirps, handing me one of the menus. Oh my! I don’t even know half of the dishes.

“We always start with Masuhisa Martinis here. Would you like one?” Cassius now asks. Why can’t he leave me in peace and talk to someone else?

“That’s a martini with either vodka or Tanqueray gin, cucumber and ginger,” Will explains kindly.

“Yes, please,” I mutter. “With gin though.”

“Good girl, I can’t stand vodka either,” Rupert approves and the evening starts to look up as he smiles at me. He really is handsome in a rather untidy way. He’s the only one of the men not wearing a suit but black jeans and a jacket. Cassius orders the drinks and two bottles of Meursault Limozin, whatever that might be, for afterwards, without asking anyone. When the drinks arrive I silently scrutinise the three guys. I’m very aware of Rupert’s presence beside me but I can’t stare at him directly. So I look at Cassius from under my lashes. He’s talking to Will right now. God, he’s amazing! Now he laughs, showing a row of perfect white teeth. He’s sexy as hell, but definitely dangerous, though I can’t put my finger on it, too cool for words, and I’m secretly relieved that a guy like him is just not for me.

“The Watanabe suit looks terrific on you, Will!” Natalie’s voice breaks into my thoughts. Watanabe? I gawp. I just thought the suit looked a bit sloppy but hey, it’s supposed to be. Natalie’s clearly rich and these people have only rich friends, don't they? Well, what am I doing here then? Unconsciously I fish the cucumber slice out of my empty glass and suck on it. When I look up I find Cassius watching me. His eyes are slightly narrowed and there’s a wicked gleam in his eyes. I can’t help blushing. Shit, maybe sitting beside him instead of opposite would have been the better choice. Embarrassed, I drop the cucumber back into my glass.

“Has everybody chosen their food? I’m starving!” Will asks, smacking his lips. Heavens, no! I scrutinise the menu for something I know. Here is a list of different sushi, you can order by piece and I inhale sharply as I read the prices. That’s why rich people always have rich friends, the others like me have to do the washing up afterwards. Everyone’s discussing their choice aloud now, only I keep quiet as words like Inanwa salad and Kushiyaki fly around the table.

“What will you have, Livia?” Rupert asks me now and I squirm in my seat.

“The squid pasta salad,” I blurt out because it sounds rather normal and the price is not too bad.

“No starter? You can’t do that,” Natalie admonishes. ”We always have lots of different things here because they’re such fun to eat.” Suddenly I wish I was at home with my cornflakes. As I meet Cassius’ eyes I have the odd feeling that he knows exactly what I’m thinking and that I don’t have a clue about Japanese food.

“Let’s have a sashimi and sushi selection to begin with,” he suggests. “The lobster tempura or the snow crab are very good as seconds,” he adds as an aside to me. “I would take the lobster.” I assume he’s trying to be nice but those dishes are the most expensive ones on the menu. Before I can object he places the order for everyone. Does he just steamroll everyone? Then the wine is served, the ‘most beautiful burgundy’, as the waiter enthuses. Clearly Cassius and the others don’t regard white wine as the housewife’s drink. And they couldn’t be more different from Ralph and his friends in other ways as well. What would he say if he saw me here with these people? I have to suppress a smile at the thought.

“To Livia,” Rupert exclaims suddenly and I nearly drop my glass. Why? What? “Who kept my sister company on New Year’s Eve.” He clinks his glass to mine and I feel a soft glow in my stomach. Natalie obviously told them that we had a good time together.

“We felt really bad about deserting her,” Will explains and I notice Natalie blushing and looking away. Hm, that couldn’t be true, could it? Is he the one she’s in love with?

“It was really her own fault, so no need to feel guilty,” Rupert grins, “she refused to join us.”

“With good reason, as you know,” she mutters, frowning. Cassius suddenly smiles at her.

“Calm down, you were right, we’ve been morons and should have listened to you.” Natalie looks up, clearly surprised at his words.

“Oh, so now you’re taking a stand all of a sudden?” she whispers, fluttering her lashes. Right, maybe I’m wrong after all and Cassius is the one she wants. But she told me it was someone else. Confused I gnaw on my lip. There are so many undercurrents in this group that I cannot place. But small wonder, I’m with them for the first time; I can’t be an expert already.

“Why didn’t Ruth join us tonight?” Natalie wants to know.

“Who’s Ruth?” I can’t resist asking. Surely not Rupert’s girlfriend! The thought springs unbidden into my mind. He’s so nice, I think I could really like him, I mean really really.

“She’s my sister,” Will explains. “She was in Scotland with us and – um – caught a rather nasty cold there. That’s why she didn’t want to come tonight but I’m sure you’ll meet her very soon.” Really? Does he mean that? They want to meet up with me again? I can’t really understand that because they are all so much more interesting and glamorous than I am. Compared to them I feel even more ordinary and drab than usual.

“Ruth is the interior designer I told you about,” Natalie whispers and rolls her eyes. “She’s incredibly beautiful and hip and sometimes very self-important.” That does sound intimidating, doesn’t it?

“Stop it, Natalie,” Rupert scolds her, his voice cold. “Ruth is a stunningly beautiful and talented girl. Quit picking on her!” Whoa, that doesn’t sound too good either. Could Rupert be in love with this Ruth to defend her so fervently? Hopefully not, he’s the first guy I’m attracted to after Ralph. I notice Will grinning into his wine glass and an amused Cassius raises his eyebrows. “Ruth designs furniture as well as clothes. Have you seen my room and our kitchen? That was her.”

“Yes, I have,” I reply hesitantly. Rupert beams at me.

“And did you like it?” Oh hell, what now? I nod, feeling Natalie’s amused gaze upon me.

“Of course, it’s very…” I rack my brain. Like a fridge is not a good option, neither is ice-cold. “…minimalist and cool.” I feel very proud of myself when Rupert seems pleased with my answer.

“Well, you all seem to have very interesting professions,” I speak up to diffuse the awkward moment. “Ruth’s a designer, you’re a sculptor, Rupert…” My voice trails away.

“Yes, we’ve reached a point where every one of us does what he likes best,” Cassius states. Natalie clears her throat and shoots him a glance that I can’t read.

“Cassius has a horse farm in the Cotswolds and Will is a librarian, well sort of. And I am,” she giggles, “just a lady of leisure.” A horse farm? I wouldn’t have guessed, looking at him in his designer suit. Fortunately the waiter interrupts us with plates of sushi and raw fish slices. I watch and copy what Natalie does with the sauces and side dishes. I’m not even too clumsy with my chopsticks.

“You have to try this as well,” Cassius suddenly leans over the table towards me, with something green that looks like shredded plastic dangling from his chopsticks. I’m surely not supposed to eat this? I eye it doubtfully and I’m not sure what frightens me more, his gesture or the food, if that's what it is. I swallow, shaking my head.

“That’s seaweed, isn’t it?” I whisper hoarsely. I try to take a deep breath but it gets stuck in my throat. Even the thought of eating a plant suffocates me. “I’m sorry, I can’t eat that. It looks like…” I stop and touch my throat. Breathe, Livia, breathe! They stop eating and stare at me. I take a gulp of my wine and finally manage to take in some air. “…like grass, or flowers,” I finish my sentence.

“You’re right” Natalie saves me. “On top of that it tastes like plastic bags, not that I’ve ever tried one. Don’t let Cassius talk you into eating it.” Cassius shrugs and shoves the seaweed into his mouth. My heart rate goes back to normal as I continue eating. I just hope that nobody asks me about this overreaction because I simply could not explain what it is with me and flowers. I haven’t told anyone yet. Again I feel Cassius’ eyes on me. I’m sure he’ll ask the question now, demanding an explanation. I look up and shake my head ever so slightly. Mercifully the waiter approaches to clear our table and takes away the plate with the seaweed.

The rest of the evening is less awkward and my lobster tempura is to die for. It’s already past midnight when we finish the sorbets and I start dreading the bill. My father will kill me if I max out my credit card, not that it has a high limit. I do the sums and turn pale. But when the waiter returns Cassius grabs the small red booklet and shoves his credit card into it without even glancing at the bill. “My turn tonight,” he declares casually. I’m a bit embarrassed but nobody else seems to have any qualms, so I’m just relieved in the end. We say goodbye in front of the hotel.

“See you soon, Livia,” Will smiles, kissing me on both cheeks.

“Yes, it was a pleasure,” adds Rupert but doesn’t kiss me. Pity!

“I hope so too,” I reply and fall headlong into his grey eyes. Suddenly there are butterflies in my stomach and my knees start to shake ever so slightly. I couldn’t be falling in love, could I? When I tear my eyes away from his face I meet Cassius’ gaze.

“Bye!” he says shortly, turns and walks away. Natalie frowns, looking at his retreating back, then she accompanies me to my car which is parked a couple of streets away.

“I hope they didn’t fluster you. They’re really nice when you get to know them better,” she assures me. She must have noticed that I was a bit daunted after all but she doesn’t pry. “How about pizza sometime over the next few days after all this exotic stuff? I'll call you.” I agree and ask her if I should take her home but she just shakes her head. “I have other means of transport.” Of course Rupert would be waiting for her somewhere with a car.

At home I fall into bed, completely exhausted. My sleep is disturbed by strange dreams and I keep seeing Rupert’s face and his silvery eyes. Natalie’s laughter echoes through the silence. Suddenly I find myself in the middle of a jungle, the green foliage closing in on me, and I’m frozen with terror. Something glows among the trees and I catch sight of two ice-blue cat’s eyes. “Kio,” I whisper and take a step forward. But the next moment Cassius appears out of nowhere, scowling at me. An intensive blue light in his eyes blinds me and I close my eyes, wishing I could escape. My breath accelerates when I feel him coming closer and closer. I cry out and mercifully wake up, shivering uncontrollably.

Chapter 12

“So what do you think of Livia?” Natalie asks as soon as the four friends are gathered in her flat.

“That’s why we had to come here at this time?” Cassius complains, yawning widely. “Couldn't this have waited till tomorrow?” Natalie shakes her head impatiently.

“No, it’s too important. I want to know your verdict!” Will grins at her.

“She’s a very nice girl, your Livia, and very shy.”

“I would be too in your company if I didn’t know you so well,” Natalie grumbles. Will chuckles.

“You and shy! That would be a first!” Natalie purses her lips sullenly.

“I like her,” Rupert reassures his sister. “I think she’s only cautious around people she doesn’t know well.”

“So we should handle her with care until we win her trust, don’t you think, Cassius?” Natalie turns to the guy. Cassius raises his eyebrows questioningly.

“What are you trying to say?” Natalie shrugs.

“You were sort of odd, always staring at her. Don’t think I didn't notice! And then the thing with the seaweed. Why on earth did you want to feed it to her?” Will giggles but Cassius waves Natalie’s reproaches away.

“Nonsense, I didn’t stare. And I wanted to be nice showing her the seaweed as she evidently doesn’t have a clue about Japanese food. Is there any Bourbon left?”

Natalie ignores his question and huffs, “Nice, my arse! All you did was unsettle her. Didn't you see how pale she turned when you stuck your chopsticks in her face?” Rupert clears his throat.

“Of course, but why did she react so weirdly? It isn’t that shocking to pass somebody some strange food,” he wonders.

“Even when it is a complete stranger,” Will giggles again and pops a chocolate from the box on the table in his mouth.

“With Greg you had a go at me because I kept my distance, and when I try to be friendly to a candidate you don’t like it either,” Cassius complains, swinging his long legs from the sofa and getting up. “And if you don’t have any Bourbon I’ll leave.” The three friends gawp when he slams the door behind him.

“What’s eating him?” Will wonders, his mouth full of chocolate.

“Stop scoffing my Godiva truffles!” Natalie snatches the box out of his hands. “And I’m still convinced that he was staring.”

“Maybe he likes her,” Will shrugs but Rupert shakes his head.

“I don’t think so, he keeps rejecting Ruth who’s much more beautiful,” he observes.

“You don’t think Livia is pretty enough for him?” Natalie asks enraged. “Not every girl has to be a cool blonde like Ruth and not every boy has to fall for her.” Rupert pulls a face.

“Well, normally they do, don’t they? Calm down, Natalie! Livia is certainly pretty but not, um, exceptional. Cassius with his looks and money could have the most beautiful girls there are if he wants, but as far as I know he’s never been interested in anyone for more than a few days. That’s why I think it improbable that he would fall for Livia.”

“That’s right, I know for sure that Cassius has a wild streak,” Will grins mischievously and grabs the chocolate box back from Natalie who rolls her eyes at him. Rupert smirks.

“With ‘interested’ I mean he’s never really fallen in love,” he clarifies.

“Lucky him,” Natalie sighs. “Probably saves him a lot of pain.” She looks at Will from under her lashes. She’d give him all the chocolates in the world if he would love her.

“Anyway, don’t read too much into Cassius’ behaviour. You’re very protective of Livia because you found her and she’s certainly more fragile than Greg was,” Rupert tries to placate his sister.

“She looks eerily like Rebecca, don’t you think?” Will interjects at this point. “Maybe that’s why Cassius was staring at her.”

“Ha, now you admit it, too!” Natalie gloats.

“Rubbish,” Rupert shakes his head. “Rebecca and he didn’t have a lot in common, apart from their love of plants. If somebody would have an issue with the resemblance, it’s Augustus.” Natalie frowns, thinking about the meeting with Randolph when she told him that Livia was Rebecca’s daughter. He was lost for words, absolutely stunned, something she’d never witnessed before. First she thought he was angry because he turned white as a sheet but his next words left her even more incredulous.

“It’s a miracle of fate.” Randolph was a scientist and the last person to believe in miracles. “Make sure that she joins us.” Natalie couldn’t believe her ears. Randolph never intervened during the first steps of the shadow hunt, or so everybody told her. Afterwards he sent her home and she couldn’t shake the feeling that he wanted to get rid of her as fast as possible. Maybe Rebecca’s death had affected him more than he let on. Should she tell Rupert and Will? The seconds tick by and Rupert yawns widely.

“I’m going to bed, all these speculations are senseless. Now we just have to get to know Livia better and then decide if we should introduce her to Augustus.”

“And don’t pull a Ruth and tell her who we really are,” Will admonishes her. “We should do that together. Even if Ruth didn’t play by the rules, it doesn't justify you doing the same. Right, I’m off now, too.” He drops the empty chocolate box on the table. Natalie nods, although she’s certainly contemplated doing it. But anyway, it’s much too soon.

“Don’t worry, I know we have all the time in the world now.”

Chapter 13

My life is no longer boring. I’m looking forward to every single day and all thanks to Natalie. We meet up nearly every day or at least talk on the phone or text. Being daunted by sheer unending weekends is a thing of the past, and even my maths and chemistry courses are not so bad anymore, it’s just not that important. Well, to be honest, I’m not always attending because Natalie and I often go out till the small hours and I can’t be bothered to get up in the morning. Even my obsession with my mum’s ring has faded somehow, I’m too happy to deal with dark secrets. My thoughts are full of interesting, new things, films I haven’t seen before, food I didn’t know existed, shops I never entered in my old life. I drink champagne and have learnt to tell a fine wine from an average one. Every day is new and exciting.

Sometimes Rupert joins us, those are my favourite days. He’s so cute and attentive but somehow I’d have expected a bit more. There are times when he looks at me in a certain way that raise my hopes but nothing ever happens. He never tries to meet me alone but I’ve no idea how I could heat things up a bit. I’m quite relieved that I haven’t seen Cassius since the evening at the Nobu because he frightens me, to be honest. Every time I think of him a vague uneasiness takes hold of me. Maybe it’s his eyes that made me feel as if he saw right into my soul. Or perhaps it’s just the fact that he tried to feed me some seaweed. Much to my regret I haven’t seen Will either because he’s been on a study trip to Rome for some time now. I didn’t know librarians travelled that much, I always thought it a rather dull job. Obviously he’s back now because he texted me today and invited me to dinner at his flat. First I was a bit concerned because I didn’t know what to make of it. Dinner at his flat? Just the two of us? I like him enormously but not in that way. So I was quite relieved when Natalie told me that she and Rupert are invited too. And Cassius. And Ruth. That’s a delicate subject because I still haven’t met Ruth although she hasn’t been away. I know she and Natalie meet up sometimes and one evening I decided to take the first step and suggested that we go to the cinema together. But it never happened. I don’t know if Natalie didn’t ask Ruth or if Ruth declined, and I didn’t try a second time.

I can’t shake the feeling that she resents me for some reason and that makes me resent her in turn although we’ve never met. Not a good start, antipathy is mutual most of the time. But I’m determined not to let her ruin my friendship with Natalie and Rupert. And now I’ll finally meet her at Will’s. Knowing that she’s stunning I want to look my best too. Stupid, I know, this isn’t some kind of contest, but I decide to buy something new to wear. Besides it’s my birthday on Sunday, so I’m allowed to treat myself.

Today is one of the afternoons when Natalie’s busy, probably meeting Ruth, so I decide to go shopping. I sulk a bit, well, not to her face, but secretly. Yes, I’m jealous of their friendship that seems to exclude me. That’s really not right because they’ve apparently been friends for ages. On top of this I’d have liked Natalie to come shopping with me, it’s always so much more fun with her, but I’m at a loose end this afternoon. Maybe it’s better this way, Natalie would only entice me into designer shops that are out of my league financially. Money’s not an issue for her, I can’t fathom why because she doesn’t do anything and she told me her father’s a teacher. Maybe she inherited it but I don’t want to pry.

Unfortunately my taste in clothes has changed as much as my life but I avoid shops like Miu Miu or McQueen, as sorely as I’m tempted. After a couple of hours I finally find something in Zara, a chocolate brown velvet suit that makes me look taller and somehow sophisticated. It’s not exactly cheap but I’ve withdrawn enough from my savings account and I simply can’t leave it in the shop. I’m thrilled that I’m suddenly a size smaller although I can’t imagine how that happened. If it’s what going out and eating nice food does for me, I won’t complain. For the first time in many years I like what I see in the mirror: my hair is longer and glossy, my skin is clear and my eyes shine. I look like somebody who’s enjoying life. Well, I do, don’t I? Even if I’d enjoy it more if Rupert would fall in love with me. I hope he’ll like this suit. I smile as I pay for it and rush out of the shop.

Whoops! “Oh, I’m sorry!” I cry as I run into a passer-by. I stumble back, trip over the step behind me and next thing I’m about to sprawl on the pavement. But a hand grabs my arm and rights me just in time. My nose is pressed to a black leather jacket and I’m aware of a faint citrusy smell.

“Whoa, watch out, Livia!” I’d have recognised this voice anywhere. Just my luck to bump into him of all people. I shiver involuntarily and take a careful step back.

“Cassius, I’m sorry, I didn’t see you,” I mumble like a moron and feel myself blush. His amused gaze rests on my face before travelling to my shopping bag.

“You bought something nice?” What’s that to him? And if it wasn’t nice I wouldn’t have bought it, would I? But calm down, Livia, maybe he’s just trying to make small talk.

“A trouser suit, I thought I could treat myself to something new once in a while.” I bite my lip: I sound like a petulant child. I really don’t have to justify myself. Cassius raises his dark brows.

“Probably for Will’s dinner party?” he asks. I nod and fidget with my coat trying to think of a way to escape without being rude. “I’m going for a drink, will you join me?” My eyes widen with shock. That was the last thing I expected. What should I say? As always in a crisis my wit deserts me and my voice seems to have gone too. His moss-green eyes bore into mine. Why on earth did he invite me to go with him? I’m sure he has better things to do than go for a drink with uninteresting me. I was under the impression that he didn’t even like me very much on the Nobu evening. “Livia?” he prompts me. Say that you have an appointment, anything! But the words won’t leave my mouth.

“I thought you lived in the Cotswolds,” I blurt instead. “Are you staying in town tonight?” Where did that come from? Cassius cocks his head and smiles and I notice how white his teeth are.

“I have a flat in town as well, but don’t worry, I won’t drag you there. I was just thinking of a glass of wine in the Spanish bar on Jermyn Street.” I flush scarlet. Couldn’t I have just declined the invitation and left while I still had the chance? Now it will sound childish and petulant if I refuse. I look at his mouth and hastily avert my eyes.

“Alright, but just for a few minutes.” What? Is that my voice? I’m such a push-over!

“Good, let’s go, it’s not far.” He grabs my elbow and is leading me down the street when a grey cat shoots out of a doorway and blocks our path.

“Another Kio!” I murmur and hope he hasn’t heard me. But Cassius reacts kind of weird. He glares at the cat and hisses, “Just go away!” As the cat starts weaving between my legs he stamps his foot dangerously near its paws. The cat hisses again but doesn’t give an inch.

“Piss off, I won’t harm her!” he growls and shoves the animal away with his foot.

“Leave it alone!” I shriek but in this instant the cat streaks away. “What do you all have against cats? Natalie doesn’t like them either.” To my surprise he starts to laugh, his disconcerting eyes boring into mine.

“I think you’re mistaken,” he grins. “But I simply can’t have someone meddling.” Huh? Meddling? What with? And how can a cat be meddlesome? I don’t have time to reply as he continues his way to the bar. What a brute! Now I want to have a drink with him even less although he really has got a rather nice behind in those tight black jeans. Quickly I tear my eyes away as he turns to me. “You coming?” Neither of us speaks the rest of the way until he steers me down a few steps into the bar. When he opens the door we’re met by loud music, I think it’s flamenco or something. The room is rather small and dimly lit and I’d never have wanted to come here alone. I’m under the impression that everyone is scrutinising me as Cassius takes my coat and I’m glad when we sit down at one of the small tables. OK, ten minutes, then I’ll leave.

Then Cassius takes over as he did at the Nobu and orders two glasses of Rioja and a plate of tapas without consulting me. My mood deteriorates further because I hate being patronised. My father used to do it and then Ralph. I pout and don’t say a word whilst we wait for our order. Let him do the running. But he doesn’t even make an attempt at conversation and seems totally at ease with the silence between us, unlike me. And he keeps looking at me until I squirm in my seat. Oh, why did I agree to that drink? I could have kissed the waiter when he finally arrives with our food and drinks, anything to ease the tension. Just drink the wine, Livia, and then go! Cassius however doesn’t even acknowledge my discomfort. Slowly he chooses a black olive, spears it with a toothpick and offers it to me. What is it with him and feeding people? I’m reminded of the seaweed and cringe.

“You don’t like olives?” he asks, clearly surprised. “Sure I do!” I take the toothpick – no way will I let him feed me! – but regret it the next second because the touch shoots a current through my whole body. Hastily I shove the olive in my mouth and my eyes instantly start to water.

“It’s hot!” I gasp und wince at my clumsiness. I grab one of the wine glasses and take a large gulp which only intensifies the burning in my mouth.

“Have some bread!” He hands me a piece of pita bread which I devour gratefully. Much better. “You’ll have to be careful with this sausage too, if you aren’t used to hot food,” he warns me, pointing at the plate. I shoot him a dirty look and rummage around in my bag for a handkerchief. My mouth is still on fire and I bet my nose and eyes are bright red.

“Thanks for the warning but I like hot food, I just wasn't prepared,” I mumble truculently. Oh, shut up, Livia, you sound like a small child! I’m relieved when Cassius lets this remark go.

“You haven’t been here with Natalie yet, have you?” he suddenly asks and I shake my head. “I’m surprised because she comes here quite often, even if she doesn’t always show her face.” His voice is suddenly loud and I stare at him uncomprehendingly. “Well, she could be here now and we wouldn’t even know because there’s a backroom,” he explains, pointing behind the bar. He’s really weird sometimes and I take a sip of my wine instead of replying. Just a few more minutes, then it’ll be over. Now the music stops and the silence between us is all the more disturbing. I’d give anything for Natalie to show up to ease the tension and I rack my brains for some conversation topics. I know nearly nothing about this guy opposite me apart from the fact that he has a horse farm. A good topic but I haven’t a clue about horses, although I had riding lessons as a child, and I don’t want to make a fool of myself yet again. Suddenly inspiration strikes.

“How was your trip to Scotland?” I blurt out gratefully because holidays are always a rewarding topic. Cassius looks at me thoughtfully and takes his time to answer. His moss-green eyes gleam in the dim light. Suddenly a woman starts to sing with a raw and beautiful voice that sends shivers down my spine.

“It’s incredibly beautiful there, rugged but very green and full of life. My godfather owns a castle on the East coast, that’s where we spent New Year’s Eve.” His eyes never leave mine but I break the spell by taking a sip of wine. He really has it all, even a godfather with a castle! I swirl the dark red wine in my glass as I picture it, huge, old and no doubt majestic. I can see the towers, the old walls and the sea, and suddenly I long to be there. Everything around me is forgotten as the feeling of belonging there takes over. “Can you picture it?” Cassius’ voice brings me back to earth. I nod, suddenly feeling much more comfortable.

“You’re an odd clique, you know,” I whisper without thinking and he freezes. His mouth moves, this large, slightly brutal mouth, and I sense his question more than I can hear it.

“Why do you think so?” he asks in a very low voice. I bite my lip, already regretting my statement. Cassius is the last person with whom I want to discuss Natalie and her friends. I force a smile onto my face.

“No reason, really. But not many people have godfathers with castles.” Whoa, that was a close one. Cassius keeps staring at me.

“I don’t think that’s the real reason,” he replies softly. Can he read me like a book? I blush, looking down at my hands.

“Well, you’re all somehow related, Natalie and Rupert, Will and Ruth, and you all visit your godfather,” I ramble on, looking at him again.

“So?” He arches his brows.

“That’s it, you don’t even know what I mean!” I hurry on. “That’s unusual. You see, my sister and I have never had the same friends. We don’t talk much and we’d never go out together,” I try to explain. The watchful look in his eyes makes me kind of nervous and I’m relieved when he finishes his wine.

“So you think we’re weird because we have fun together although some of us are related?” An amused smile tugs at his mouth. “Being a close-knit family isn’t such a bad thing, you know.” He leans over the table, and suddenly his face is just centimetres away from mine. Instinctively I lean back, he’s just too close for comfort.

“No, on the contrary,” I whisper. “But I just can’t understand it because my family doesn’t have this kind of closeness.” I hope he doesn’t think I was criticising his friends! How on earth did we end up here, I was just asking after his holidays!

“Wouldn’t you prefer to have a close relationship with the people you’re related to?” he simply won’t let it go.

“Yes, certainly,” I mutter and look up aghast as the waiter brings two more glasses of wine. “But I don’t think it would work for me and my family, we’re very different and don’t have the same interests as you all do.” My voice ebbs away as I notice what rubbish I’m spouting. The same interests? A horse breeder, a librarian, a sculptor, well, this at least goes together with the designer, then Natalie who does nothing at all? Cassius finally leans back in his chair again and I breathe in deeply.

“You’re certainly right,” he grins, “more than you can even know.” Is he making fun of me? “We’re connected by more than kinship. You see, I don’t have any parents or brothers and sisters and Randolph and my friends Will and Rupert are family to me. Will is sort of an outsider as you’ve doubtless noticed, well, nowadays not so much anymore.” What? Will, an outsider? I wouldn’t have noticed it at all, but why? Cassius suppresses a smile as he sees my confusion. “You haven’t realised yet? You probably will, when you see his flat on Saturday.”

“Can’t you just tell me?” I quickly ask him. I’m certain to put my foot into my mouth if I don’t know in advance.

“You really don’t suspect, do you?” Cassius shakes his head in wonder. “Where have you been living, Livia?” Suddenly his clipped voice seems pretentious and I hate him for making me so insecure. He can keep his secret, I’ll ask Natalie. I reach for my handbag but his next words stop me in my tracks. “Will is gay.” My mouth drops open but – of course! How could I have not noticed! The blonde fringe, the meticulous clothes, his way of laughing, giggling really. Oh, dear, poor Natalie! Now I know what she meant with the ‘lost cause’. Then Cassius’ words resound in my ears: we’re connected by more than kinship? Could he be? Could the boys all be? Maybe that’s why Rupert never tried on anything with me. None of the three has a girlfriend as far as I know.

“Are you too?” The question is out before I can stop it. Cassius gawps at me, then throws his head back and laughs. I flush crimson.

“Don’t you think it very impolite to ask me this sort of question when we’ve only met twice?” Oh god, I want the ground to swallow me up. I reach for my wine and gulp it down.

“Well, anything is possible and it wouldn’t be too bad, would it?” I try to hide my embarrassment but my face is on fire and I lower my eyes. Next moment I feel his hand under my chin, raising my head.

“You really think so?” he whispers, holding my gaze. My breath hitches and I feel like the proverbial rabbit with the snake. Why did I blurt out the first thing that came into my mind? I usually don’t do that, it’s HIM who’s making me. He’s still staring at me, waiting for an answer. My voice seems to have gone, so I simply shake my head. “Good.” He sits back and eats the last of the olives. Then he looks at his watch and gets up abruptly. “Regretfully I don’t have any more time to discuss my sexual preferences with you as I have an appointment this evening. I'll take you home.” Relief mingles with something else – is it regret? – that we have to leave. As he helps me into my coat I notice a grey cat sitting behind the bar. Thankfully Cassius doesn’t see it, maybe he would have another fit of rage.

Cassius’ dark green Bentley is parked just around the corner. He opens the door for me and I get in. We don’t talk during the rather long drive and I assume he’s angry with me. My remark obviously didn’t go down too well. Now it probably isn’t just Ruth who doesn’t like me. Halfway home I wonder if he knows where I live, but apparently he does as he takes me home by the direct route. Natalie must have told him. When we drive into my street I suddenly remember that my car is still parked in town.

“See you on Saturday,” Cassius says casually as if nothing awkward had happened. Suddenly he covers my hand with his and his thumb strokes over my ring. His hand is dry and warm, and I shiver, feeling his touch right deep down into my belly. “That’s a gorgeous ring you’re wearing. But be very careful that you don’t damage any of the cameos,” he murmurs. I look at him and my breath hitches when I see his green eyes blazing with blue flames. I blink, but the next moment he releases my hand, gets out of the car and opens my door. Night has fallen and the moon is already shining brightly, casting my shadow on the pavement. I stare down at the ground. My heartbeat is going through the roof, something’s just not right here. I shake my head, trying to clear it. Maybe it’s the wine or the strange mood Cassius is in.

“Bye and thanks for taking me home,” I stutter and practically run to the entrance. Hastily I unlock the door and let myself in. Why does Cassius affect me so much? When he put his hand over mine it was like wow! I’ve never experienced anything like it before. And yet I don’t like him, he’s so annoying. And so out of my league, I’ve never met anybody like him before. But if you have money and a godfather with a castle maybe you automatically become so self-assured and arrogant.

As soon as I enter my flat the phone starts ringing. I grab it, regretting it a second later. “Livia, thank God I’ve reached you at last.” My stepmother’s voice rings in my ear. “I thought something had happened to you because you’re never home and your mobile was turned off too!” Really? The battery must be dead. So what?

“I went shopping after uni and then out for a drink,” I mutter, suppressing a hiccup, the hot olives and the wine doing somersaults in my stomach.

“Are you drunk?” she instantly inquires. “Aunt Alma told me she saw you last week in a bar too.” I roll my eyes. Aunt Alma is ancient, what was she doing in a bar anyway?

“I go out with a friend and her brother occasionally and I’m definitely not drunk,” I explain, knowing sarcasm won’t get me anywhere with her.

“No reason to get stroppy,” she scolds me all the same, obviously my voice has not been neutral after all. “As you never call us anymore I wanted to remind you of the birthday weekend.” I close my eyes. Oh shit, the birthday weekend! As Sophie’s and my birthdays are close together we have a traditional birthday weekend. I’ve always hated it because I don’t see why I should have to share my birthday with someone else. This year I’d completely forgotten about it.

“Do we really have to do it again?” I complain and then a terrible thought crosses my mind. Will’s dinner party! “Or could we maybe just celebrate on Sunday?” I beg, trying to divert and shorten the inevitable. My stepmother sighs.

“It’s a bit late for that, isn’t it? I’ve already prepared everything and Sophie is so looking forward to it. Don’t be selfish!” I know when I’m beaten.

“I’ll be there at Saturday, noon, right?” She chatters on about the preparations, the planned food and the guests but I can only think about my beautiful new suit and Will’s party. When she finally ends the call I slump on my bed, full of resentment against my family. Of course they have to ruin this party which is so important to me. I was so looking forward to seeing Will again and on top of that I’d have finally met the mysterious Ruth. Besides, Rupert would be there. But no, I had to be at my parents’ the whole weekend! Had it only been my birthday I’m sure they’d have made no fuss at all. I look down at my left hand. Cassius would be at Will’s too. What did he mean with his remark about not damaging any of the cameos? Of course I’m careful, it’s my most valuable possession. Deep in thought I contemplate the finely carved faces. Maybe he was right, the ring could easily chip, and I should only wear it on special occasions. But when I slip it off a strange feeling instantly grabs me, a kind of panic, a premonition that descends on me like a black cloud. My life’s changed since I found this ring. I know this is stupid and it’s pure coincidence that I met Natalie soon afterwards, but still. I simply have to wear it so that nothing changes. And yes, I am superstitious, I always look for a second magpie.

Suddenly I feel guilty because although the ring is so important to me I’ve not yet done anything about the island of the orchids. My mum’s letter clearly indicates that she wanted me to go there. I sigh and wish I could, if only I had enough money. But here comes the guilt again, I’d never save enough if I kept buying clothes like the velvet suit. I have to pull myself together and not lose sight of my limitations. Well, maybe my parents will give me some money for my birthday, they don’t know what presents to buy for me anyway.

To calm my churning stomach I defrost a pizza while making impossible plans. What would I do when I reached Lanyu? Could Natalie maybe join me? That would be so much more fun, but it isn’t supposed to be fun, is it? It’s not a holiday but a journey into the past, into the unknown. My mum’s words still make no sense to me. What could happen on Lanyu? I’m dozing off in front of the TV but suddenly I sit up, wide awake. All at once I know what has been bothering me subconsciously all this time and I relive the scene once again: me and Cassius beside the car on the pavement, in the bright moonlight. Staring down I saw my shadow but only mine. There wasn’t a second one.

Chapter 14

Cassius doesn’t in fact have an appointment this evening. After he drops Livia off he returns straight to his flat in Chelsea. “Hey, what do you want?” he grumbles when he finds Rupert waiting outside his front door.

“I’m waiting for you,” the boy replies laconically.

“You could have done that inside, you know!” Cassius frowns, opening the door. Of course Rupert could have ubilocated into the flat but Randolph has taught them to respect each other’s privacy. They conduct a life very similar to a human one, again at Randolph’s request that they should adhere to certain rules. It would be unwise if all Arash just did whatever they wanted. Humans would instantly realise that something wasn’t right. Cassius, Rupert, Will, Natalie and Ruth appreciate Randolph’s point of view, being inclined to all good things human life can offer; it’s only Augustus, the ascetic, who can’t really see the point of it. None of them suffer from money problems because Randolph got very rich a long time ago with his numerous inventions and the others have also made money at some point or other during their long lives. Natalie takes advantage of the family money as well.

Cassius throws his car keys onto the table and pours himself a large whiskey. Again, an amenity of human life. “And why exactly are you here?” Cassius repeats, slumping into a leather armchair.

“Natalie and I had a talk just now,” Rupert replies and sits down opposite Cassius.

“So?” he prompts although he has a clear idea of what it’s all about.

“You took Livia to the Spanish bar.”

“So?” he repeats, frowning, and downs his glass silently. Rupert huffs impatiently. There are some locations that are reserved for Arash, like the Spanish bar, and are not visible for humans unless the Arash intend otherwise. Rupert knows of no occasion when a human has been invited.

“Can’t you utter anything more eloquent than ‘so’?” he shouts angrily. “Why did you meet her? What’s going on?” Cassius gets up and refills his glass. His green eyes are guarded, his face closed.

“I didn’t know we weren’t supposed to see Livia,” he replies in a bored voice. Rupert jumps up and starts pacing the room.

“Don’t play the fool, you know very well what I mean.” He runs his hand through his brown hair. “Listen, we want Livia to join us and you’re trying to seduce her. That’s not very helpful.” Cassius’ face splits into a laugh that doesn’t reach his eyes.

“What gave you that impression? It must have been Natalie and you know her overactive imagination,” Rupert shrugs.

“Natalie worries about Livia. Things will get very complicated if she falls in love with you, particularly when you dump her.” Cassius looks at his friend shrewdly.

“You don’t need to worry, Livia will certainly not fall for me. Today she even asked me if I was gay.” That should shut Rupert up. The tall boy stares at Cassius, then collapses with laughter.

“That’s a first, isn't it?” he chuckles and slaps Cassius on the back. Cassius nods sourly. This is not the only first for Cassius since he met Livia. When she came into the Nobu he had felt an electric shock, not just because she looked very much like Rebecca. He had liked Rebecca well enough but that had been all. Livia on the other hand moved something deep inside him that he didn’t even know existed. Cassius has a terrible suspicion that it could be his heart. It’s a feeling for which he’s not prepared in any way. He wanted to meet her again to make sure that it had been a once off, something his imagination did to him. He’s been watching her secretly since that evening in the Nobu so the encounter today was no coincidence. It was tricky because she was so often with Natalie and he didn’t want to go to her flat. What would Natalie have said to that! Even today he nearly failed because of her. On top of that, the encounter did nothing to dispel his worries but rather confirmed them. Livia has a strange, disconcerting effect on him and that’s why he left the bar in such a hurry, to put some distance between himself and this girl who isn’t even interested in him. Cassius looks up, suddenly aware that Rupert is watching him. “Leave her alone, it’s better this way,” he urges. Cassius smirks.

“You‘re talking like Natalie who evidently doesn’t leave Livia’s side for a minute. I’d like to be alone now, please.” Rupert sighs, shaking his head.

“Suit yourself but be careful what you do. We can’t make any mistakes now.”

When Cassius is alone he realises that he’s already made a huge mistake. Before taking her leave tonight Livia stared down at the pavement where only one shadow was visible, her shadow. Normally a human can only perceive an Arash in his astral form, as a shadow. When an Arash wants a human to really see or feel him it’s possible as well, but then the Arash doesn’t have a shadow. It’s one of their most important rules to hide this fact and he’s been extremely careless. Did Livia notice it? She certainly fled from him but that could have been for other reasons. Cassius heaves a big sigh. Rupert couldn’t be more wrong: it isn’t him who is dangerous for Livia, it’s the other way round.

Chapter 15

Sunday evening returning from my parents’ I’m completely knackered. The whole weekend was a running inquisition about my new friends, as if that was any of my family’s business. Who they are, what they do for a living (ha! ha!), where they live. I felt like I was back in my teens. Then they had suspected that I smoked because I always went for walks by myself. They never accepted that I preferred being alone to the company of people who thought me odd and whom I disliked. Sophie picked on my ring as well, whilst my father was already miffed that I was wearing it. I was really angry when she called it ‘a weird piece of jewellery’. “I wouldn’t like to carry the faces of strange people around with me at all, that’s creepy!” I can still hear her mocking voice. Right, she doesn’t have to, it’s mine anyway. I don’t like her engagement ring either, a flashy affair with lots of small diamonds. I prefer one big stone, if I should ever get a say in these things. I couldn’t shut up and said it out loud and the weekend went downhill from there.

Now I traipse up the stairs, looking forward to a hot bath, but I see a white envelope under my door. Somebody must have delivered it by hand because there’s no stamp or address on it, just my name. Curiously I unlock the door and rip the letter open. It’s not a letter at all but an invitation to a gallery opening next Thursday. Rupert’s going to have an exhibition of his work, wow! I don’t recognise the name of the gallery but that doesn’t mean a thing as I’m not really knowledgeable about the fine arts. How could I be when the artworks my father hangs on our walls are old prints of trains. Weariness and bad mood forgotten I switch on the lights and close the curtains. My bright star is visible too. It glows and shimmers after being hidden by clouds for the last few days. I put on a Red Hot Chilli Peppers CD and open a bottle of wine. Then I speed dial Natalie to bitch about my weekend and find out about Will’s party. How good to be home again!

* * *

I've spent too much time in front of the mirror, so I’m very late. I look through the wide glass front of the gallery and there are already lots of people there. I’m very relieved for Rupert, there’s nothing more embarrassing than an opening without people. I push open the door and suddenly freeze. The silence inside is absolute, it’s like a vacuum, and everybody’s staring at me. I shiver, taking a step back and then it’s all over. Loud voices are filling the room which is packed with people chatting, nobody’s taking any notice of me. Flustered I run my hand through my hair. What’s wrong with me? Am I paranoid or just on the verge of acute hearing loss? But they were all looking at me, weren’t they? “You’ve always been weird,” Sophie’s voice repeats in my head. I take a breath, now what’s really weird is that I’m still hovering at the entrance. Quickly I skip down the three steps and look around. Rupert’s large steel sculptures tower above groups of people who are laughing and drinking, and I stand on tiptoe trying to find Rupert or Natalie. Over there I spot Cassius but I hurriedly turn away before he sees me. Finally I see Natalie, surrounded by a group of young men, and over there in the corner is Rupert. He’s so tall that he towers over the other people and my heart suddenly beats faster. He’s deep in conversation with Will and two older men and doesn’t notice me, but Will grins and waves at me. Now Rupert looks up too, smiling at me. A warm glow surrounds me as I walk towards him, butterflies in my stomach. Maybe tonight will be the night! Will he kiss me at last?

“Thanks for coming,” he greets me now and kisses me, alas only on the cheek, yet my face is aflame. At the same time my brain takes leave, my tongue gets too big for my mouth, and all my clever remarks about his sculptures vanish into thin air.

“Thank you for the invitation,” is the best I can do. Bloody nerves! “It’s a great exhibition, lots of people!” I stumble on but Rupert just shrugs it off.

“Mostly art students who are here because of the buffet. But some journalists have deigned to come too, and I’ve spotted one or two gallery owners.” His face glows proudly and he looks very young. My heart is in my throat and I long to run my hand through his hair. Instead I put it on his arm, which is better than nothing.

“Don’t let me keep you. I’m sure there are loads of people you should talk to,” I murmur. Grinning, Rupert pulls a face.

“But I’d rather talk to you than anybody else. That’s a nice suit you’re wearing.” I look into his grey eyes and search for the right reply but the next moment he looks away distractedly to the gallery entrance. “Excuse me,” he mutters, storming off. What the hell was that? I turn around to see what’s the matter and then I spot HER. She’s standing at the top of the steps, a dream in a white mini dress and fur jacket, and now the conversation really ceases. Of course she’s blonde, the posing cow, with long straight hair, tall and slim. Now she gracefully walks down the steps towards Rupert in her sky high heels. She has a figure to die for but it’s her face that mesmerises me, with large dark eyes, I think they are black, and translucent, white skin and a sensuous mouth. Holy shit, she’s perfect and she keeps walking towards Rupert. Now Rupert – my Rupert! – embraces her carefully, as if she’s fragile, and kisses her on both cheeks. At least it was just the cheeks. But then I see the dreamy look on his face and my heart contracts in fear and disappointment. I know that look, Rupert’s in love with this girl. It’s hardly surprising that he can’t fall for me, I don’t have the ghost of a chance compared to this perfection. The butterflies in my stomach lie down and die and I bite my lip. My hand shakes when I push back my hair. I can’t take my eyes off the two of them. He’s practically drooling all over her, but she’s just smiling slightly, her eyes scanning the room.

“Did you see Ruth’s grand entrance?” a voice behind me asks.

“Natalie!” I’m so glad to see her but then her words register. “Ruth? That’s her?” I whisper aghast. My worst fears are suddenly coming true, Ruth is not only the hottest beauty but also Rupert’s girlfriend. Why didn’t anybody tell me, for heaven’s sake? I glare at Natalie who eyes me curiously.

“Are you ok? You’re terribly pale.” I feel the tears pricking my eyes when a dark voice startles me.

“I guess Livia just needs a drink.” Oh crap, Cassius! His green eyes scrutinise my face and again I have the notion that he knows how I feel. Could he have witnessed the scene? I mean myself gawping at Ruth and Rupert? I blush, at least I’m not pale anymore. Without a word I take the glass he’s offering me, careful not to touch him or to look him in the eyes.

“Livia!” I jump and nearly spill the prosecco down my suit as Rupert calls my name. With enormous effort I turn to him. Here he is again, with Ruth. I’d rather run away, I’m just not up to this at the moment but it’s too late. “Livia, I’d like you to finally meet Ruth,” he grins at me, putting his arm around the blonde girl. Close up she’s even more stunning. Her black eyes look me up and down dismissively and I’m sure the temperature drops around us. “Ruth, this is Livia,” Rupert smiles expectantly, missing the tension completely.

“Good evening,” she says after a second in a deep, melodious voice and holds out her hand to me. It is very slender and very cold. “So you’re the girl everyone is talking about.” Does she really sound hostile or is it just my imagination? Now a slow smile tugs at her mouth but doesn’t reach her impenetrable eyes. I try to hold her gaze and suddenly I feel very cold and a shiver runs down my spine. Frantically I search for an answer but her elegant and smooth appearance renders me mute.

“It’s about time that you met,” Natalie chirps, dispelling the awkward moment. I can feel Cassius watching me and try to breathe steadily.

“Good to meet you, Ruth. This is a very successful exhibition, don’t you think?” Well done, even if my voice is a bit squeaky. Ruth frowns.

“There are too many objects in the room for my liking. Just two or three sculptures would have done perfectly,” she replies critically. Rupert’s face falls and he looks like a scolded schoolboy.

“I think it’s fabulous as it is,” I contradict but neither Rupert nor Ruth is paying me any attention. The girl has linked her arm with Cassius’ and is dragging him to the bar with Rupert following them one step behind. I stare into my glass, then drain it in one go. Ugh, the wine is warm and sweet. Natalie is still beside me.

“Are you ill, you look terrible,” she asks gently. Thanks a lot, that’s all I need! I shake my head wearily.

“No, just feeling a bit off colour,” I shrug.

“Did you see the drama unfolding before your eyes?” she now whispers, giggling. What? Before my eyes? No, I had my own drama going on but thankfully she doesn’t seem to have realised that. As I’m not really interested in any other dramas I take two more glasses off a passing waiter’s tray and hand one to her, ignoring her question. I take a sip – ah, at least it’s cold this time! - and pose the question that will break my already cracked heart once and for all.

“So have Rupert and Ruth been together long?” I try to look nonchalant as if the answer means nothing to me but my heart is beating furiously. Then Natalie laughs and I stare at her.

“Together? You’ve got it all wrong, Livia, they’re definitely not together.” I exhale the air I didn’t know I was holding. I look at her, dumbfounded, vaguely taking in her lovely sea-green dress that seems just to consist of fringes and makes her look like a very sexy nymph. But her laughter has ceased and she’s watching me with arched brows. I on the other hand can’t stop grinning.

“What’s up with you today? Why do you think that Rupert and Ruth…” She stops and her mouth drops open. “Livia, you don't fancy my brother, do you?” she asks suspiciously. I’m already opening my mouth to deny it but feel a blush spreading all over my face. No need to deny it now. I cast a quick glance around but nobody’s listening to us.

“Please don’t tell anyone,” I whisper. “I know how stupid it is.” The perplexity on Natalie’s face quickly gives way to compassion.

“Poor you!” she cries and puts her arm around my shoulder. “Obviously we’re both unlucky in love, yet it would be fabulous if you and Rupert were together.” Her words make it sound totally impossible, shattering my hopes again. Natalie clearly doesn’t think that he could fall in love with me, for whatever reason. Now she takes my glass and points to the entrance. “We’ll leave now and go somewhere we can talk. I’ll explain everything and I’ll tell you about my unrequited love in compensation.” I prick up my ears.

“To Will?” Natalie nearly drops the glasses.

“How do you know?” she groans and I smile in apology.

“Just a guess.” Natalie rolls her eyes.

“Great, is it that obvious?” she sighs and I’m really afraid I’ve put my foot in it. But the next moment she’s back to her usual sparkly self. “Let’s go to my place where we can get drunk and feel sorry for ourselves.” But I shake my head, not wanting to meet Rupert there later in the evening in my undoubtedly bedraggled state.

“No, better come to my flat, we’ll be alone there. It’s not as nice as yours but we can have a good cry there as well.” Natalie agrees and goes off in search of her coat. I wish she’d hurry up, I don’t want to see Rupert or Ruth again this evening. But it is not to be. Oh no, what does she think she’s doing? She returns with both of them, and Cassius as well. I shoot her a dirty look.

“Natalie says you’re already leaving?” Rupert asks, clearly disappointed. For the first time this evening I can answer without hesitation. “Yes, I think it’s a spot of flu. I shouldn’t really have come out at all.” Ruth raises her fine eyebrows but Natalie preempts any questions.

“I’m not feeling well either,” she grins, two bottles of wine peeping out of her coat pockets.

“Should I take you home?” Cassius asks, the question clearly intended just for me. “I was intending to leave anyway too and it’s no detour.” Hm, just the other end of town! Natalie shoots Rupert a knowing look and I notice Ruth glaring at me.

“No, thanks,” I reply. “I came here by car.” Rupert leans towards me, kissing my cheek but I’d rather he hadn’t. I’m not a charity case after all.

“Thanks for coming and get well soon.” I turn away so nobody notices the tears that spring unbidden to my eyes and make my way to the door.

“Goodbye!” I hear Cassius’ voice but don’t turn around anymore. I just want to leave quickly but when I'm nearly at the door Will grabs hold of me.

“I have some friends visiting for dinner on Saturday next week. Make sure you have time, please.” He grins at me but I hesitate. Surely I’d meet Rupert and Ruth there again. Will senses my hesitation and pouts. “You have to come this time! Don’t you trust my cooking? We missed you last Saturday.” Flattery will get him – well, everywhere. And he’s right, I won’t let this ice queen spoil my friendship with all of them.

“Thank you, I’ll look forward to it,” I finally reply, my voice shaking slightly.

“Good, see you then!” He kisses me on both cheeks. He’s so sweet and smells so delicious, it's no wonder Natalie has fallen for him.

When we enter my flat I realise for the first time how small and shabby it is. I’m glad that Natalie doesn’t comment on it, but in her green fringe dress she looks like an exotic plant in McDonald’s. Not that she cares, she’s busy ripping the foil off one of the bottles with practised fingers. “Where are your glasses?” she asks, not noticing my embarrassment. I show her and put on a Robbie Williams CD to drown out the sound of the TV from the neighbours’ flat. While I dim the light and light a candle on the table Natalie looks around. “Is this your family?” she asks, pointing at a photo on my desk, hidden behind books and magazines. It had been taken ten years ago during a holiday and my stepmother had it framed as a present when I moved in. “Your sister and stepmum are very pretty,” Natalie observes now. I pull a face behind her back. “Do you have a photo of your mother too?” she continues, undeterred by my silence. Obviously she hasn’t forgotten what I told her on New Year’s Eve. I stare out of the window into the black night. I don’t really feel like talking about my mum, the evening is depressing enough as it is. But then I remember that Natalie doesn’t have a mother anymore either and take the box out of the desk drawer. She gasps when I show her the photo. “You look exactly like her! Tell me about her!” What on earth should I tell her?

“She studied botany and she loved plants and flowers,” I murmur awkwardly. Robbie Williams fills the long silence.

“Why don’t you frame this photo as well?” Natalie asks finally. I bite my lip. How can I admit that I don’t want to be constantly reminded of my guilt? I can’t confess something to her that I don’t even confess to myself. But Natalie is already distracted. “Look, how big and beautiful the stars are tonight!” she cries and steps over to the window. I join her, relieved by the change of subject. She’s right, my star is especially enormous tonight, and looks close enough to touch. A silvery mist surrounds it, and as I gaze up my body suddenly feels very light, weightless. The mist drifts down and engulfs me and I feel a pull upwards. I’m on the verge of disappearing, forever, and I’ll never look back. The feeling is beyond description.

Then suddenly the spell is broken and I’m back in my flat, in my life. Angrily I turn around. Who dared to bring me back? Natalie is close behind me, her hand on my shoulder. “Stay with us, Livia,” she whispers, her eyes wide in astonishment and I notice the blue flames glowing in them. I want to scream at her but when I break away from her my head starts to spin and I have to grab the desk to steady myself. The world is shifting under my feet and Natalie’s voice sounds very far away. “Lie down for a bit. It must be the wine on an empty stomach. I’m sure you haven’t eaten today.” She puts her arm around my shoulders and leads me to the sofa. I’m too tired to resist but there’s one thing I have to know.

“Your eyes, they’re brown. How do you do it?” I mutter before I close my eyes.

When I wake up my head hurts and my eyes sting. What happened? Where exactly am I? Oh, there’s Natalie rummaging around in the kitchen corner of my flat. Low piano music floods the room and something smells delicious. Still dazed I sit up. “Sleep well?” Natalie hands me a large glass of water. I gulp it down gratefully and try to explain.

“I’m sorry, I really don’t know what happened,” I stutter sheepishly. “I definitely didn’t drink too much, it was just the two glasses at the gallery. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” I don’t even know what happened. I can remember the bright star and then there was a blank. Natalie dismisses my clumsy apology.

“When you don’t feel well sometimes the body simply shuts down. I think you need some food and I’ve been cooking while you were asleep.”

“Did you actually find something?” I wonder but evidently she has as there are two steaming pots on the stove.

“Of course! Two minutes to go!” She fishes a noodle out of the pot, sampling it. “No, you sit down!” she protests when I’m about to get up to help. Minutes later she puts two large plates of penne all’arrabiata in front of us and my stomach rumbles. I’ve never been so hungry in all my life! The hot pasta fills my mouth and clears my head and it would have been wonderful if the dish didn’t remind me of my evening with Cassius.

“You often go to this Spanish bar in the town centre?” I ask without thinking. It’s more of a statement than a question.

“To Miguel’s? Yes, but how did you know?” How thoughtless of me, I really didn’t want to tell Natalie about my evening with Cassius. Which is stupid really, because the encounter hadn’t been planned. There was nothing to it. I bite my lip while Natalie waits for my answer. There’s no way out now.

“Cassius told me. He took me there when we ran into each other some days ago in the city, it was pure coincidence,” I explain awkwardly, trying to sound nonchalant, but even I know I didn’t pull it off. Natalie’s fork stops halfway to her mouth and her brown eyes look at me reproachfully. I really should have told her before. Now she probably thinks I’m meeting her friends behind her back. Natalie puts some penne in her mouth and chews thoughtfully.

“Oh, so he took you there,” is all she says eventually. I have a strange feeling that she would rather have said a lot more, but I’m grateful when she lets it go.

“You wanted to tell me all about you and Will?” I try to divert her. That’s why we came here after all before the evening took such a weird turn, to moan about our unhappy love lives. Natalie polishes her plate with some white bread and takes a sip of the red wine she has unearthed from my cupboard. Suddenly she looks very young and vulnerable, a strange contrast to her sexy dress.

“I’ve known Will for quite a few years, he’s been my brother’s best friend, besides Cassius, for ages and I fell in love with him the first time I saw him. Rupert made it clear to me that Will is not interested in girls but what can you do if lightning strikes?” She shrugs resignedly. “I don’t know how to end this infatuation, I’m sure it will last forever.”

“You mean, you don’t even want to meet anyone else?” I ask, totally astonished by her commitment. But then she laughs and shakes her curls.

“Well, I don’t pine for him all the time, if that’s what you mean. I do have boyfriends at times, but I don’t want it to last because my heart belongs to Will. I never take these passing acquaintances with me when the family gets together. None of us do.” The family? What a strange expression, she surely means her friends.

“Why not?” I ask curiously. “You introduced me to your friends very soon, well, most of them.” She certainly took her time with Ruth. Natalie looks dreamily into the candle flame as she answers.

“These acquaintances are very short-lived and they’re meant to be, like a pastime. With you it’s different, you belong.” Huh? I belong? Where? I blink at her, she really is in a strange mood tonight. I open my mouth but she turns away, drinking her wine. “Now you tell me about this nonsense with Rupert,” she grins at me, using my diversion technique. Of course it works because I’m so keen to know more about him.

“I think it started the first time I saw him, the same as with you and Will. Your brother was so incredibly nice to me at the Nobu. On top of that he’s hugely talented and very good-looking,” I can’t help enthusing. I shut up when she starts to laugh.

“Stop, I’m going to throw up!” she teases me. “Love really does make you blind, doesn’t it? Rupert is not good-looking, his nose is way too big and he’s too tall. His arms and legs are too long and consequently his movements are uncoordinated and clumsy. And he can be so annoying!” she concludes her unkind description. I can’t help laughing but contradict her all the same.

“Rubbish! You're just saying that because he’s your brother. I see him totally differently. You as his sister obviously can’t realise just how hot he is.” Natalie erupts in a fit of giggles but then her laughter dies.

“You really do like him, don’t you?” I nod and stare down at my hands. I know I got it bad.

Suddenly Natalie dips her finger in her glass and splashes six dots on the table, in two perfect rows. “Listen, Livia, it’s time you understood the situation. I’ll show you.” I watch her expectantly as she points to the first of the stains which are shimmering in the candle light. “This is Cassius. We can all rely on him, he would never leave any of us in the lurch. But that applies only to us and he undoubtedly has his dark sides. He’s a daredevil who loves to take risks and the heartthrob of most girls. He doesn’t miss out on anything but has never been in love, as far as I know. He’s dangerous.” I look up at Natalie. Her words sound like a warning, but she needn’t worry just because I had a glass of wine with him once. I know well enough that this kind of man is not for me. But Natalie doesn’t look at me as she continues and points to the next stain underneath. Her silver-green nail varnish glitters as she draws a heart around it. “This one is my sweet, gay Will. He’s very bright, you won’t find anyone as knowledgeable in astronomy and archaeology as him. He’s sensitive, cute and loyal – but I don’t want to bore you rigid with his qualities.” Embarrassed she clears her throat and points at the next stain. “Beneath Will is Rupert, the artist, the dreamer. These three,” she dips her finger in the wine again and links the dots, “have been best friends forever. I think it works out so well because they’re completely different. But there’s a snag to it,” she whispers in a low voice. “It’s a big secret and you must swear not to tell anybody because Will would kill me.” I’ve never seen Natalie so serious before and I’m tempted to spit on the ground and swear, as I had done as a child.

“Of course I won’t tell,” I promise.

“I suspect that Will is secretly in love with Rupert,” Natalie breathes and her brown eyes are full of hurt. I nearly drop my glass.

“What? Him too?” I exclaim and Natalie giggles. She sighs theatrically and slumps back into the pillows.

“What on earth does Rupert have that I don’t? You’re in love with him, Will is in love with him, hell, everybody loves him!” I’m not quite sure if she’s joking or not but I’m glad that her black mood is broken. And one name is missing from her list.

“Are Will and I the only ones or is there somebody else?” I simply have to ask. I refuse to say Ruth’s name aloud in case this is unlucky. Natalie sits up again.

“No, just the two of you, very much to his regret.” I arch my eyebrows in anticipation.

“What do you mean?” But Natalie holds up her hand and points to the fourth stain.

“That’s me, everyone’s little sister.” She rolls her eyes and draws a line from her stain to Will’s and from Will’s to Rupert’s. “Look at this chaos!” she whispers as if to herself. “Small wonder that we need a change.” She turns to me again. “The fifth one is Ruth, the ice queen. And back to Rupert: I have to tell you the truth, he’s in love with her and always has been.” Her words don’t come as a surprise after the scene I witnessed in the gallery but they still hit me like a train.

“Fuck,” I murmur and drain my glass. I’d never have a chance against this perfect beauty, it’s like comparing my Fiat Panda to Cassius’ Bentley. Natalie eyes me thoughtfully.

“Don’t be too sad, there might be a small chance after all, because Ruth is in love with someone else.” I stare at her, enraged. How could this stupid cow reject Rupert and prefer someone else? Before I can ask who it is, Natalie draws a line from Rupert to Ruth and then on to Cassius.

“Ruth is in love with Cassius?” I ask doubtfully. First I can’t believe it but then I remember her searching looks when she entered the gallery and the possessive way she grabbed him and dragged him to the bar.

“Well, maybe not in love,” Natalie relents now. “But she definitely wants him.” I pull a face.

“Those two would suit each other really well,” I agree. Beautiful, arrogant and spoiled. But I don’t say it out loud, they’re Natalie’s friends after all. Natalie shakes her head though.

“He doesn’t seem to think so. So far he’s never reciprocated her advances.”

“Serves her right!” I mutter, thinking about poor Rupert. Natalie bites her lip and stares into the candle flame.

“Livia, you mustn’t reject Ruth. She’s my friend too and I want all of us to get along.” I refrain from rolling my eyes at myself for my stupid remark. Now Natalie surely has the impression that I'm trying to intrude and somehow break up her friends. Not that I think I could, these five are far too close, as Cassius has already hinted. If I don’t fit in I’ll have to go and I really don’t want that to happen.

“I don’t reject her, I was just under the impression that she didn’t like me too much,” I try to explain.

“Ruth is always very reserved with people she doesn’t know,” Natalie explains hurriedly. “Everybody was talking about you, so maybe she took it the wrong way. Anyway, she’s been in a bad mood since New Year’s Eve.” I resolve to make more effort with Ruth in the future. Too much is at stake for me. If only I hadn’t fallen for Rupert, that complicates the situation even more. Then I realise that Natalie has not finished her explanation of the drawing.

“The sixth stain, who is it?” I prompt her curiously. Maybe her father or the mysterious owner of the castle Randolph.

“It’s you, who else?” she replies.

“Me?” I blurt, sounding like a moron. Natalie nods her head.

“I did say you belonged, didn’t I?” It’s like she’s talking in a foreign language. I’ve never belonged anywhere really. I look at her but she’s gazing into the flame again. She’s my friend, I have to trust her.

“You saved my life, you know?” I suddenly whisper. “It was a very bad time for me when we met. Everything was empty and dead, but now I’m fine again, no, I’m better than ever.” Natalie looks up, smiling at me.

“Well of course, you’re with people like you now.” I think she might be slightly drunk by now. Neither of us speaks for a long time. The minutes tick by and the piano keeps playing the same endless variations. I stretch, feeling very sleepy. Natalie does too, evidently, her eyes are closed and she looks like a Botticelli angel. The blue candle flame flickers and casts strange shadows on the walls. I should blow it out before I fall asleep too, but I’m too lazy to move. The six wine stains on the table are glowing but they’re no longer dark but silver. I blink and watch the lines turn into silver strands. The pattern somehow reminds me of the one on my mum’s key. And suddenly the sixth stain, mine, is no longer standing alone but is connected to another one. To the first one Natalie had drawn. I try to lean forward to take a closer look but my eyes close and I fall into a deep sleep.

Chapter 16

Ruth leaves the gallery shortly after Livia and Natalie went home and takes refuge in her flat. Until tonight she didn’t believe what Will had told her, that Livia was Rebecca’s daughter. She assumed it was one of Natalie’s tricks, her attempt to adapt the facts so they would fit her plans. But when Ruth had entered the gallery her heart had skipped a beat at the sight of Livia who was the spitting image of her mother. The same auburn locks, the same figure, only her eyes were a different colour. For many years Ruth had suppressed any thoughts of Rebecca and it had been easy because none of the family talked about her as the memory was too painful, especially for Augustus. So Ruth had succeeded in pushing it into the remotest corner of her consciousness, the place where she hid her darkest secrets. For many years she had been able to keep her destructive forces under control but the sight of Livia generated such an iciness within her that Ruth is afraid it will break forth and destroy not only someone else’s life but also her own. Then her family would cast her out.

Now Ruth sinks to her knees in the middle of the living room, overwhelmed by her feelings. Back then, more than sixty years ago, she had killed her lover because he had betrayed her. The hate within her had released her destructive forces. She had raced away in her car, skidding off the road. Randolph had rescued her from the burning wreck and nursed her back to health in his castle. Time and again Ruth had asked him why he’d saved her, why he hadn’t let her die after what she had done. “You are the Arash candidate we’re looking for,” had been his answer. “The camera obscura is showing your shadow.” Ruth still couldn’t fathom that anybody would want her even after his explanation about himself and his family. Ruth was born under the comet Ponns-Winnecke in 1927, with all the prerequisites of an Arash. But she was still different from Randolph, Will, Augustus and Rupert, because on 29th June, her birthday, there had been an eclipse of the sun together with the appearance of a comet. This is the source of Ruth’s dark forces, this has made her what she is now: a Dark Arash. Since then she’s been working hard to suppress this side of her soul. In all these years she’s succeeded, apart from one occasion, but then she hadn’t even used her dark forces, so it doesn’t really count, does it? She had just told one small lie, nothing much. And deliberately forgotten to observe some matters which she should have respected as an Arash. But she couldn’t have foreseen the consequences.

Unbidden, long-forgotten scenes appear in front of her eyes: Randolph’s castle, where Rebecca had spent just two days before he gave his consent for her to become an Arash. If Rebecca had agreed, she would have become one of them at the next lunar eclipse. Augustus, who was deeply in love with her, was overjoyed. Ruth didn’t have the heart to veto her. And why should she anyway? Rebecca had never harmed her in any way, on the contrary, she always tried to be friends with Ruth. But Ruth had been jealous. Until Rebecca’s shadow appeared in the camera obscura and Augustus found her, Ruth had been the only girl in her Arash family. She loved to be the centre of attention and was enchanted that Rupert had immediately fallen in love with her and remained her faithful admirer ever since. And then there was Cassius, dangerous Cassius, a Dark Arash like herself. Born under the comet Tewfik in May 1882 during an eclipse of the sun he could command the force of fire. Maybe this was his special attraction for her, because since her accident she’s always been afraid of fire. He was a fighter and killed numerous people at the Battle of Paardeberg during the second Boer War and Ruth still couldn’t comprehend that it was gentle, book-smart Will, born under the comet Klinkenberg-Chéseaux in 1744, who brought him into the family. Together with Rupert he’d helped him tame his dark forces. Since that time the three have been the best of friends.

It’s Cassius she’s always been really attracted to, yet Randolph warned her that a joining of two Dark Arash harbours great risks. The danger of activating the dark forces in the other is enormous. But Ruth was so sure that she has tamed her dark side once and for all that she decided to ignore Randolph’s warning. To her bafflement and mortification Cassius has never shown any interest in her as a woman. But Ruth is tenacious and she had time, eternities, being the only girl in the family. Until Augustus brought along Rebecca.

The night when Randolph invited Rebecca to join his family, she turned to Ruth for advice. Ruth herself was speechless that Rebecca hadn’t agreed on the spot but asked for time to consider. How could anyone need time to think in the face of this offer? But Rebecca had a small daughter of ten months. Ruth groans as she recalls their discussion. “Ruth, what on earth should I do?” Rebecca asked her. “I’d love nothing more than to join your Arash family, although there are some complications none of you know about yet, but what about my baby girl?” Rebecca looked at Ruth imploringly and one word would have been enough to reassure her. Rebecca would have been able to see Livia anytime, to protect her even. Children believe in miracles and supernatural phenomena. The situation wouldn’t have been easy but still manageable enough. But Ruth did not allay Rebecca’s qualms.

“You won’t ever be able see your daughter again, you have to accept that. If I were you, I simply couldn’t leave her.” Rebecca had cried in Ruth’s arms, desolate and clueless. She had trusted her.

“You’re right, I mustn’t abandon her,” she decided at dawn. “I’ll tell them my decision today, I have to remain human.” Augustus had been distraught and took Rebecca to Madagascar to rethink her decision but Ruth had known that it was final. Nothing would persuade Rebecca otherwise now, she couldn’t bear the thought of abandoning her child. She’d stay with her human family although she hated this life. That was partly Ruth’s fault as well. The two girls had often met up and Ruth had made herself visible only for Rebecca, not other humans, intentionally. So it was her fault that people considered Rebecca a schizophrenic because everyone thought she saw and talked to people who didn’t exist. Ruth couldn’t have foreseen that Rebecca would be so unhappy and torn at the end that she would end her life, could she? That hadn’t been her plan at all, she just didn’t want her in her family. What happened had not been her fault, or had it? No, it was a calamity, Rebecca had just been too unstable after all. Ruth refused to ponder on it any more.

When some months later the next shadow appeared in the camera obscura and Rupert found Natalie, Ruth tried her best not to make the same mistake twice. This time she stepped aside for the new girl and made friends with her. Everything was fine again, Rebecca was a thing of the past. Or so Ruth thought, until Natalie dragged Livia along. Now the sheer fact of Livia’s presence would always remind Ruth of what she’d done. Mercifully she’d only been a toddler when Rebecca died and couldn’t have any idea of what really happened. Or could she? Now Ruth’s feelings of guilt are exacerbated by the fear of discovery.

Ruth’s thoughts are disturbed by a knock on the door. “Ruth, are you home?” she hears Will’s voice. Relieved, Ruth sighs, Will is the only person she can tolerate right now. Since she joined the family he’s played the role of her brother and he’s always capable of making her feel better. But she can’t confess even to him what’s bothering her. No one must know. She jumps up from the floor and turns to the door. “You left so soon, I wanted to see if everything was alright,” he says, kissing her on the cheek and putting a bottle of champagne on the table. Like Randolph, he’s the ultimate gourmet. Ruth musters a smile.

“Thank you, I’m just a little tired.” She hurries into the kitchen for two glasses to escape his searching gaze. When she returns Will pops the cork and fills the glasses.

“Now what do you think of Livia?” Ruth quickly turns away, she’s sure her expression will betray her to Will who’s very perceptive.

“Well, what can I say, I’ve seen her for the first time today and we didn’t have much of a conversation,” she stalls.

“Could I possibly have detected a certain iciness?” the boy inquires, handing her one of the glasses. Careful, Ruth thinks, Will is not easily fooled. Behind his sweet-tempered, jovial exterior he hides an unusually sharp brain. Ruth takes a deep breath and looks him right in the eyes.

“You know I’m always kind of reserved with strangers.” Then inspiration hits and she clinks her glass against his. “And what’s more, she looks exactly like Rebecca and I’m a bit shaken. You know we were very close and the memory still hurts.” Ruth drains her glass to wash down the lie. Will’s searching gaze softens immediately. Yes, she’s managed to fool him, no mean feat!

“So that’s why you’ve been so cool to her, now I understand,” he exclaims. “But if Augustus is able to bear it, you should try as well. He actually thinks it would be wonderful if Rebecca’s daughter joins us, you know. Maybe you could try his approach.” Ruth clenches her teeth.

“Maybe it won’t happen, have you thought about that? She hasn’t a clue who we really are and Randolph hasn’t even seen her yet.” Will nods thoughtfully.

“You’re right, and there might be some other complications too.” Ruth stares at him, intrigued. Other complications, that doesn’t sound too bad! But then it hits her: could he mean her secret?

“What do you mean?” she whispers in an unsteady voice. Will is busy refilling their glasses.

“Livia and boys. Haven’t you noticed how she adores Rupert?” Ruth breathes in sharply. The bitch! Rupert is hers, even if she doesn’t want him. First Livia sneaks into her family, then she wants to grab her Rupert. Who does she think she is? ”On top of that I get the impression that Cassius is after her.” Ruth freezes.

“What?!” Her voice is shrill and high.

“Calm down, it’s just a vague feeling on my part,” he quickly relents, noticing her stricken face. Evidently she still hasn’t got over her crush on Cassius. Better to let the subject go. Uneasily he kisses her on the cheek. “I have to go now, see you tomorrow.”

As soon as he’s gone Ruth hurls her glass against the wall. How could it be that Livia’s comet was such a small, unimportant one, without a name, just a number, but still she’s already started to mess up all their lives.

Chapter 17

It’s already light outside when I wake up. My back hurts from the night on the sofa and I feel a bit faint like after a bout of flu. Sleepily I sit up and look around. The candle is burnt out and the bottles and glasses from last night are still on the table. I groan when I notice the pots and plates stacked in the sink. And Natalie … “Natalie, where are you?” I shout. Maybe she’s in the bathroom but when I get up I realise that I’m alone in my flat. She must have left earlier but why didn’t she wake me? Instinctively I glance down at the table. There are several wine stains but Natalie’s drawing has vanished. Yawning I run my hand through my tousled hair. Did I just dream about the weird drawing? Probably, the whole evening is kind of blurry. When I finish uni this afternoon I must call Natalie and ask her about it, now she’s almost certainly sleeping. God, uni! What’s the time anyway? Holy shit, it’s already ten to eleven! The exam about the periodic system of elements started half an hour ago. Resignedly I slump on the sofa. I wouldn’t have passed it anyway, having barely studied. I shake off my guilty conscience and put on the kettle. After some milky coffee I decide to go back to bed. Life can be so easy when you get rid of your boring sense of duty. So I sleep through the rest of the day and wake up refreshed, and find a text from Natalie on my phone. After a hot bath I’m in good form and head for the cinema.

* * *

“Come on, it’s such a beautiful day and we'll be back tomorrow evening,” Natalie cajoles. “You have to come with us, it’ll be such fun in the country.” How I want to go but I’m on my way to a course and am feeling guilty about the missed chemistry exam anyway.

“I can’t skip uni two days in a row,” I protest feebly.

“Don’t be such a bore. You haven’t even seen Cassius’ house yet, it’s gorgeous! He told me specifically to bring you, we’ll all be going,” Natalie continues loudly. I hold the mobile away from my ear. It’s really tempting to agree but on the other hand spending two days in Ruth’s company doesn’t sound too good. This tips the balance and I finally decline.

Sitting in the lecture hall half an hour later, I bitterly regret my decision. Bored I draw six circles on a piece of paper but this time I connect the right persons: Will and Natalie, Ruth and Cassius and myself and Rupert. Wishful thinking! I crumple up the paper and try to concentrate. The professor writes some complicated formula on the blackboard which means nothing to me but I don’t really care. It was definitely wrong to study chemistry just to please my father. I always envy those people who have a distinctive, special talent because they know exactly what they want to do with their future. Like Rupert or, hm, Ruth, too. I think of Natalie, suppressing a grin. I don’t have a clue why she doesn’t do anything. She’s certainly clever and interested but I suspect also incredibly lazy. With all her money she clearly doesn’t have to work but she could study something just for fun. I asked her once, but she just laughed. “My attention span is too short, I get bored incredibly fast, you know.” She’s like a butterfly, drifting from flower to flower and only taking the best of everything. Her insouciance is enviable really. I look out of the window into the cold day and suddenly think about sun, beaches and the sea. Lanyu. One day soon I’ll go there. Not too soon probably, because the money my father gave me for my birthday won’t take me very far. Sighing I turn back to the droning professor. Stupid me, to have declined the offer of the short trip. Now I can’t wait so see Natalie and her friends again.

* * *

Finally Saturday arrives and I’m standing in front of the modern building where Will’s flat awaits on the top floor. It’s five to eight and I’m rather nervous, for three reasons: Ruth will be there. I’ll see Cassius again and maybe he’s told the others that I asked him if he was gay. I groan at the thought. And Rupert will be there too. I keep clinging to Natalie’s words, “There might be a small chance.” Well, better than none. I’ve no idea what this evening is all about, but I know it won’t be a normal dinner party. Natalie hasn’t provided any details either. “Once a year Will celebrates the darkness, the eclipse of the moon, that is. He always invites other people too, from outside, so it doesn’t get boring. Nobody knows who’ll be there, it’s top secret.” That sounded really strange but it probably is just like any old party. I’ve dressed carefully for the occasion, in a short black cashmere dress, dangling earrings and black patent high heels. Yes, I am spending too much money on clothes, but I don’t want to look like the ugly duckling.

Will buzzes me in and when I leave the lift he’s standing waiting for me, impeccably dressed in a dark suit. I’m so glad I’m wearing my lovely dress. ”Livia, good to see you!” he grins, kissing me on both cheeks. I’m nearly as tall as him in my high heels. “The rest of the guests are already here.”

“Am I late?” I ask aghast while he leads me into a spacious anteroom. “No, don’t worry, they were early, I was still in boxers when the first one arrived.” He rolls his eyes and pushes back his fringe. Giggling I hand him a box. “Neuhaus truffels! How did you know that I’m mad about them?”

“Just a hunch,” I grin. The tip came of course from Natalie because I couldn’t think of anything to bring. I love giving books as presents but you can’t give a book to a librarian, can you? He’s sure to own loads of first editions and such. I didn’t dare to bring a bottle either, even though I’m learning I’m still no wine expert. Will takes my coat and smiles mysteriously.

“Look around you, this is the last moment of light.”

“What do you mean?” I ask in confusion.

“From now on it’ll be completely dark, but don’t look so scared, we’re just having dinner.” I look at him, realisation dawning. It’s a dinner in the dark. How funny! Hopefully I won’t ruin my beautiful dress. Will watches me intently. “You know, the other senses sharpen when the visual sense is neutralised. Amazing things can be revealed,” he murmurs, taking my hand. At this moment a silver grey cat strolls into the room, its blue eyes scrutinising me carefully.

“Kio?” I say automatically but Will shakes his head.

“No, Chartreux cats all look the same. Back into your basket!” he orders, turning back to me. “I’ll lead you into the dining room now and you’ll have to feel for a free chair. The other guests are already there.”

“That’s not fair! They were able to choose where to sit,” I object, grinning nervously. Will laughs and pulls me with him.

“Wrong! Nobody knew who was invited and I sent each one into the dark dining room as soon as they arrived.” We walk along a corridor to a door draped with a heavy black cloth. Beside the door I notice a small star-shaped mirror like the one Natalie has in her living room. But this one isn’t a mirror either but shows Michelangelo’s David. I open my mouth to inquire about these strange objects but Will is already pulling the cloth aside and pushing me forward. We’re surrounded by complete darkness when he opens the door in front of us. “Go in,” he commands in a low voice.

Holy crap, I can’t see a thing! I thought there’d be some kind of light, a glow from the windows or something but he must have blackened everything out. Even after a few seconds my eyes don’t adapt and I can see neither shadows nor outlines. A jazz beat pulsates through the room. My heart beats faster and I try to breathe rhythmically. No panic attack now, I don’t want to become a laughingstock! It’s just a dinner, for heaven’s sake. I take a deep breath and listen to the voices around me. “Our last guest has arrived,” Will announces, pushing me forwards until I bump into a chair.

“Good evening,” I mumble in embarrassment. Where’s Natalie? She has to be there somewhere. Dear god, let me end up beside her, please! Move, Livia, move, you can’t stand here forever, I urge myself on. “Where should I sit?” I whisper timidly.

“Here!” ”Here!” There are so many voices and they’re clearly making fun of me because there can’t be that many empty chairs if I’m the only guest left. The only good thing is that they can’t see me blushing in the darkness. I’ve never been in this room and have no idea how large it is. I take one small step to the right, feeling for the backs of the chairs, none of which is empty. Suddenly a warm hand grips mine.

“Come here,” a voice whispers barely audibly, and the strong hand pulls me down. Gratefully I fall into an empty chair and exhale slowly. At least I’m sitting down now, the rest can’t be worse, can it? Why couldn’t Will just give a normal dinner party? I hate this absolute darkness, the helplessness it triggers.

Will seems to have found an empty chair effortlessly and I have the strong suspicion that he’s cheating somehow. “Welcome everybody!” he greets us now. “I’m glad you’re all here. In front of everyone is a plate with various starters, a wine glass and a water glass. Breadbaskets are spread around the table, as well as wine and water bottles. Enjoy the evening!” A murmur travels through the crowd and I feel someone moving closer to me.

“I’m Michael, pleased to meet you,” the man on my right introduces himself. I don’t know if I’m more relieved not to be seated beside Ruth or more anxious at ending up beside somebody I don’t know at all. “I’m Rupert’s art dealer,” he explains self-importantly. I roll my eyes, the darkness does have its advantages. Now I have a neighbour at table who’ll certainly expect intellectual art conversation, great.

“I’m Livia, a friend of Natalie’s,” I reply meekly and feel around for my fork.

“Hey Livia, I’m over here!” Natalie cries from somewhere to the left. “Oh fuck, I think I’ve just spilt my wine!” After that, serious conversation becomes impossible. The room is abuzz with voices, everybody talking louder than usual to compensate for the darkness, but nobody knows who is being addressed. Laughter mixes with the clatter of cutlery and glasses.

My neighbour to the left, the one who rescued me, remains quiet but the art dealer talks incessantly, I’m not really sure if to me or not, but he doesn’t seem to expect any answer. I’m not really comfortable and feel exceedingly out of place here. I still can’t see a thing. The darkness is like an electrical field, full of secret undercurrents and tensions. In the background there’s a shrill saxophone solo. Repeatedly I notice Ruth’s voice but can’t make out the words. Natalie’s laughter is the only thing that provides some kind of normality to the evening. Grumpily I poke around on my plate until I get hold of something and pop it in my mouth. It’s cool and slippery and my first reaction is to spit it out. Just in time I realise that it’s prosciutto filled with ricotta and doused in olive oil. Pretty good! With each forkful I’m getting bolder, Will has filled the plates with delicious small starters.

“A toast to the host!” someone shouts but I don’t even try to find my glass as I don’t want to get wine all over my dress.

“My glass is empty, who’s finished my wine?” Michael booms beside me, searching for a bottle. I'll kill him if he spills it on me! My neighbour to the left is still taciturn and I start to think it a bit rude. But maybe he’s as uncomfortable as I am. I haven’t heard Rupert’s and Cassius’ voices yet either. Maybe they aren’t here after all but according to Natalie Rupert was sure to come.

“Ugh, that’s revolting!” she screeches at this very moment and someone drops his glass in shock. Poor Will, the shards of glass will be everywhere! “It’s slimy and alive!” The sound of clattering cutlery stops abruptly, but Will laughs delightedly. “Don’t worry! I don’t know what Natalie’s eating right now but everything on your plates is definitely dead, I promise!”

“It was probably a lychee, I had one earlier,” somebody explains to a mortified Natalie. She sounds unusually nervous and tense tonight.

“And how are you enjoying this evening, Livia?” Ruth’s voice suddenly cuts through the noise. Conversation around the table ceases.

“It’s very interesting, thank you, and the food is delicious,” I manage to reply as I can’t think of anything witty to say.

“That doesn’t sound too enthusiastic, does it?” she counters snidely. “And how about your other senses? Have they already sharpened, like Will promised?” How could she have heard his words? Ruth laughs mockingly. I feel my anger rising, what does that cow have against me? I clear my throat awkwardly, aware that the whole table is listening. The bass in the background plays the same run again and again, only five notes. “No new experiences yet? The evening seems to be lost on you, what a pity!” she continues taunting me.

“No, not really,” I mumble and would have gladly disappeared. The next moment Ruth squeals loudly.

“Oops, sorry, I spilt my wine again,” Natalie says laconically and the voices around the table resume. I can’t help grinning and hoping that Ruth is dressed in something white. Then Will clears the table with amazing adeptness, always carefully closing the black cloth behind him. I have to make more of an effort, otherwise Will will never invite me again. As Michael seems pretty drunk to me, I turn to my left.

“How did you like the first course?” A bit stilted but better than nothing.

“I’m not hungry,” my neighbour murmurs but so quietly that I still can’t tell who it is. Well, no surprise there, I’m sure I don’t know many people here. “Don’t worry, you do know me.” What? Is he reading my thoughts? There is laughter in his voice and suddenly I realise who it is. A smile spreads over my face and I blush. The evening is definitely starting to look up.

“It’s you, Rupert, isn’t it?” I whisper, my heart already beating faster. Instead of answering he covers my hand with his. It’s large and strong, a bit rough, a hand used to manual work, a sculptor’s hand. Of course it’s him. My skin prickles where he touches it. Suddenly the evening enters into a new dimension. Rupert has kept a place for me, he wanted me to sit beside him – in the dark. Suddenly I feel very hot. Nobody’s able to watch us, neither Natalie’s laughing eyes, nor Ruth’s ice-cold ones. It’s as if we were alone, just more exciting because we can’t see each other. Anything could happen now! His thumb caresses my fingers and I squirm in my seat but am too shy to do anything myself. So I just wait, my heart beating fast, my hormones all over the place. Rupert doesn’t say anything but traces my hand with his fingers and threads them through mine. An electric current runs through my body, down to – well, everywhere. And then Will serves the next course and Rupert lets go of my hand. I bite my lip in disappointment. It simply has to happen tonight, this first kiss! But the moment is over. Something smells really good on the plate in front of me but I never had less desire to eat. Michael’s incessant jabbering irritates me now, I want to be alone with Rupert, focused only on him. Although we don’t touch I can feel his presence beside me and I nearly reach over to him but I don’t dare.

“That’s the best dish I’ve ever tasted!” Natalie now chirps and Will erupts into laughter.

“Ruth, you haven’t eaten a thing, you keep pushing everything onto my plate, and onto my trousers as well,” a male voice slurs. Evidently someone else has lost her appetite too.

“I hate squid,” she responds sharply. Picky as well, I think, smirking.

“Me too, why didn’t anyone tell me it was squid?” Natalie howls in a distressed voice. Now I can guess why Will was laughing so much.

“That’s what this evening’s about,” he says now. “To dispose of some prejudices, to enter new territory.” I smile. New territory, as if he knows what’s happening between Rupert and me. There’s no sound from him now, he’s obviously not eating either. Is he waiting for something? Should I make the next move? The tension inside me rises until I can stand it no longer. He did take the first step after all, and now probably isn’t sure if I want to continue. The moment I decide to feel for his hand Will starts to clear the plates again and I lean back in frustration. But then, when Will is gone, I feel his arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer. His warm hand glides slowly down my neck and I think I’m going to faint as his touch triggers the most exquisite sensations. Instinctively I lean into him. My heart beats so fast that it will probably explode very soon. I cock my head and put it on his shoulder, the darkness making me bold, at least by my standards. But obviously we’re not the only ones.

“Stop groping me!” Ruth shouts in a shrill voice, interrupted by drunken mumblings. Will clears his throat loudly.

“I think it’s time to change places before dessert,” he suggests tactfully. No! Not now! My heart skips a beat. I’ll surely die if I have to leave Rupert’s side now.

“Good idea!” some of the others agree and I hear the sound of scraping chairs. Bitterly disappointed I try to right myself but Rupert won’t let me go, increasing the pressure of his arm.

“Stay put, nobody will notice,” he breathes into my ear, sending shivers down my spine. Only when other guests pass our chairs and feel for a free one does he remove his arm. Just in time, as someone touches my shoulder and sits down on the chair to my right.

“With whom do I have the pleasure?” Unmistakably Will’s giggly voice. Thank god, again not Ruth! What a ghastly thought that she could have disturbed us now.

“It’s me, Livia,” I grin in relief.

“Thank heavens, at least I’m safe now. This darkness is rather dangerous tonight and gets things going that would never happen otherwise,” he mutters and I silently agree, longing for Rupert’s touch again. I don’t care if Will notices but what about Rupert? “Very odd, there should be people here tonight from whom I haven’t heard one word yet,” he continues. I smile again and blush, how right he is. “When I serve dessert you’ll see that you’ve given me just the right present,” he whispers, getting up to bring in the next course. I don’t care what it is, I just want to carry on what we started earlier. When Will puts the plates in front of us my breath is rather shallow as I wait for Rupert to embrace me again. The anticipation is killing me. Suddenly I feel something at my mouth. It’s a morsel of chocolate cake and I open my lips. Rupert slides it into my mouth and traces my lips with his fingers, reducing me to a quivering mess. My breath hitches, surely he must kiss me now. And suddenly it’s not the touch of his fingers any more but his mouth on mine. At first his lips are gentle, but quickly they become more demanding. Every nerve ending in my body is tingling as his tongue coaxes mine and I squirm with desire. There’s just the two of us now, alone in a separate universe. I’ve never been kissed like this before and I wish he would never stop. My body is on fire as I soak up his smell and his taste. I’m dazed but alive as never before. His hand is on my lower back now, pulling me closer to him. After a long time, when I think I’ll expire there and then, we come up for air. My lips and skin are tingling from the touch of his mouth and his smell fills my senses. This smell which seems so familiar, like lemons. It takes some seconds before my befuddled brain registers the thought. I gasp and pull away. I certainly know where I encountered this smell before. It can’t be true, can it? It has to be Rupert who kissed me just now. Maybe they all wear the same aftershave. My head starts to spin as I lean back in my chair. Deep down I already know the truth. Natalie’s next words are just the confirmation.

“Such a pity that Rupert had to meet a client, he’d have loved this cake.” I think I’m about to throw up.

“Livia,” his voice murmurs softly, his hand gripping mine but I pull away immediately.

“Will,” I whisper to the boy on my right. “Is it true that Rupert’s not here?” I just don’t want to believe it.

“Yes,” he mumbles through a mouthful of cake. “This morning a client called him and summoned him to his house in the country to find the perfect place for one of his sculptures.” I can’t breathe anymore and jump up so suddenly that my chair tilts backwards. I’ll scream if I don’t get out of this room fast.

“I have to go, Will,” I say in a strangled voice.

“But Livia, there’s still the cheese course and then we light the candles to see who is who,” he objects.

“I already found out,” I hiss through clenched teeth and hope that HE will hear it. “I’m sorry, Will, I feel sick, I really have to leave.” Will must have heard the tinge of hysteria in my voice as he gets up without further questions. I freeze when a hand grabs mine.

“Please, don’t go,” Cassius pleads. Now that he isn’t whispering anymore his voice is easily recognisable. Angrily I pull away and stumble in the direction of the door. Thankfully Will catches up with me and takes my arm.

“Wait, I'll see you out.” He guides me out of the darkness into the corridor and looks at me worriedly. “You’re as white as a sheet and kind of splotchy, I hope my food is not at fault. Are you allergic to anything? Do you want to lie down for a minute?” I embrace him so he can’t see my face which must be full of anguish and stubble rash.

“The food was great, I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” I mumble, knowing that I have to get out soon or my composure will crumble.

“I'll take you home.” Cassius! Will turns around in surprise and gapes at him.

“You look like death too. Are you sick as well? You haven’t said a word the whole evening.” Cassius shakes his head.

“I’m fine. Go back to your guests, I'll take care of Livia.” Will looks at him questioningly, realisation dawning on his face, but then he shrugs.

“Bye, Livia. Get well soon.” He kisses me on both cheeks and leaves us. I nearly hold him back but what could I say? I grab my coat from a hanger and shrug it on without looking at Cassius.

“Livia, please,” he begins and suddenly I’m furious. I turn to him and stare into his beautiful face, at his cruel mouth that did such glorious things to mine, feeling a flush creep onto my face.

“How dare you take advantage of the dark?” I hiss. “All the time you were pretending to be Rupert.” His green eyes flash angrily.

“Was I? I don’t think so,” he interrupts. He’s so intimidating that I take a step back.

“I thought you were him, otherwise I’d never have let you kiss me,” I whisper, turning away. If only the ground would swallow me up! Cassius grabs my arm and turns me around to face him.

“Are you sure you didn’t know it?” he asks in a low voice, trying to pull me closer. His green eyes bore into mine and I can’t avert my gaze. “Please stay,” he repeats and I feel the strong grip of his hand through my coat and smell his distinctive lemon scent. I’m trembling and for an instant I just want to give in and feel his lips again. But then my pride and some of my wit return and I shake his hand off. For sure he’s just toying with me.

“Leave me alone! Maybe you can have any girl but not me!” I run to the door and down all nine flights of stairs as the lift is not there. Then I hurry to my car and get in, casting one last look back to the building. Cassius hasn’t followed me.

Chapter 18

The Chartreux cat snarls angrily at Cassius. “Why did you have to do that?” Natalie hisses the next instant. Her eyes are blazing with fury and she stamps her foot. “First Will hosts this stupid party where she feels extremely uncomfortable. I told him not to do it, she’s not ready for experiments like that, but no. Then Ruth has a go at her, and now this. We’re aiming to create a good, happy life for her in our company so she wants to stay with us and what are you doing? Do you want to drive her away? I seem to be the only one who behaves like a normal human being.” Cassius looks coldly at the furious girl and shrugs.

“Lay off, I didn’t do anything to her.” Natalie snorts.

“You’re hurting her, don’t you see that? I wouldn't call that nothing. She’s in love with Rupert, that’s bad enough, and now you're hitting on her!” Cassius narrows his eyes.

“You know Rupert doesn’t want her, don’t you? He’s the one who’s hurting her, not me. You can’t protect her from everything, you know.”

“Your motives towards humans have always been selfish so far,” Natalie shoots back.

“Maybe it’s different this time,” the guy murmurs. Natalie is clearly thrown and eyes him suspiciously but then shakes her head.

“I don’t trust you, Cassius. Especially when it comes to Livia. You’re a black spot on our kind’s reputation!” Cassius takes a quick step towards her.

“What exactly do you know about our kind?” he hisses. “You’ve been an Arash for such a short time that you don’t know the first thing about it, but you’re so fucking self-righteous and show off as Livia’s guardian. It's ridiculous!” Natalie blanches at his assault, staggering back. Her breath comes fast. She can feel the fire inside him.

“You're frightening me, Cassius,” she whispers, pressing back against the wall. “I’ve never seen you like this before.” Her voice is barely audible. Cassius closes his eyes briefly and takes a deep breath.

“I haven’t felt like this for a very long time either,” he admits.

“She’s shaking us all up, isn’t she?” Natalie says in a low voice, watching him carefully. His green eyes are glowing with blue fire and he’s not the same guy she’s known for the last two decades anymore. Now he looks at her, nodding.

“You’re right. She seems so fragile and vulnerable, but she’s causing so much trouble. Just look at me and Ruth.” He shrugs helplessly and Natalie puts her hand on his arm.

“I’m sorry for what I said before. I’m very nervous, taking part in the shadow hunt for the first time.” Cassius grins wearily. “Livia obviously makes me think about things which I’ve always suppressed so far. But it’s not her fault.”

“That’s the point. She’s causing havoc and has no idea what she’s doing to us.” Natalie knows that her chance is right here. “So stay away from her. No more ‘accidental’ encounters, like the one in the Spanish bar. By the way, what were you thinking, taking her to a place that’s reserved for Arash?” Cassius shrugs again.

“She didn’t realise, did she?” Natalie sighs.

“No, fortunately not. But only because everyone was quick-witted enough to make themselves visible to her.” Cassius grins awkwardly. In this instant something else is far more important to him: that Arash should feel like humans to other human beings, if they want to. “Please don’t scare her”, Natalie asks him again. “I like her, I want her to join us.” Cassius looks up.

“Do you think I should try to talk to her?” Natalie quickly shakes her head.

“Definitely not! And don’t even think about ubilocating into her flat. She doesn’t have a clue who we are and we have to act as normal as possible.”

Chapter 19

The rest of the night is terrible. I toss and turn in my bed, my thoughts becoming ever more confused. Sometimes I doze off but my dreams are just as horrible. I see Rupert’s face before my eyes, he kisses me, then turns into a smirking Cassius, his green eyes hypnotising me. I try to escape and run through a wood, between tall, black trees, to a lake which lies still and calm before me. I don’t know why but I know I have to get there to be safe. Finally I reach the lake, my breath is laboured, and I stare into the dark depths of the water. There’s a small shed on the far side of the lake.

Suddenly I hear a sound behind me and when I turn round I see Natalie, Will, Ruth, Cassius and Rupert approaching. They’re laughing and pointing their fingers at me. Now the clouds in the sky part and the moon emerges, flooding everything in a cold, blue light. I look up, it’s enormous and threatening. It lights up the other shore of the lake, where my stepmother, my father and Sophie are waiting. I want to call out to them for help, but no sound emerges from my throat. They keep staring at me and I wave frantically. Surely they must have seen me, but now they turn around and vanish into the dark woods. In a panic I turn to Natalie and the others who keep coming towards me, but I don’t recognise them anymore. Their faces are strange and frozen, their eyes glowing with a blue light. Now I know that it’s them who I’m fleeing from. Shivers run down my spine. I run to the shed for shelter and rattle the door, but it won’t yield. My heart is beating frantically. There’s only one escape route left, the lake. I hurry back to the lake, ready to jump in, when I see the image of a girl reflected in the water. My breath hitches, it’s my mother. But in this instant the reflection changes slightly and I see myself, scared and deathly pale. I blink and it changes back to my mum who’s smiling at me. As if hypnotised I take the first step into the water, I have to get to her, get hold of her. The water is very cold and the moonlight glitters on the small waves my movements trigger. But the cold can’t deter me, there’s a force pulling me forward. Step by step I’m staggering into the lake when I hear someone shouting behind me.

“Livia, wait!” It’s Natalie and I turn around. I’m not afraid of them anymore, they can’t hurt me now. They stand on the shore, motionless, their luminous eyes watching me. The moon is illuminating their figures and suddenly I know what’s wrong: none of them casts a shadow. I suppress a scream and stumble on into the water which now reaches up to my belly. I take a deep breath and plunge in. Down here I’ll find Rebecca and she can explain everything to me. I can see her image but the further I swim the more blurred it becomes, disappearing into the depths of the lake. Desperately I look around, I’m not ready to give up yet. But my lungs are burning and I decide to come up for air. In this instant an undertow grips me, pulling me downwards. I open my mouth to scream and icy water fills my mouth and lungs. The last thing I feel is the darkness and cold engulfing me.

* * *

It’s one of those days when I don’t want to get up. My dreams still hover over me like a black cloud. I feel as if I’ve lost everything that makes my life worth living. I’m cold to the bone and weary. I think about yesterday evening and groan loudly. How could that have happened! I’ve ruined everything because of my stupidity and my futile crush on Rupert. How could I have believed that he would kiss me! He likes me as Natalie’s friend, but certainly not as a woman. And Cassius! I flush and close my eyes. What an unforgivable mistake to confuse him with Rupert. I should have realised his deception immediately. His deception? Suddenly I squirm uncomfortably under my duvet. Did he really deceive me? In actual fact he didn’t once claim to be Rupert. I’d just assumed it. I’m gnawing at my lower lip, my stomach churning. He only said that we know each other. But he should have denied that he was Rupert, shouldn’t he? He knew exactly what I was thinking and took advantage of me. So everything was really his fault. Determined I push away the last remaining feelings of guilt. If it hadn’t been dark, I’d never have kissed him. Why did he do it anyway? Just to prove that he could?

Then a horrible thought strikes me. What if he returned to the table and told everyone about it? They’d certainly have had a good laugh at me. My face burns with shame and I bury it in my pillow. I don’t want to get out of this bed ever again. I’m a public laughingstock now. Then another thought hits me, as bad as the last one. I’d practically told Cassius that I was in love with Rupert. A sob catches in my throat. Had he told them about that too? I can hear Ruth’s mocking laughter, she would have had a field day. And Rupert will be embarrassed no end when they tell him. And Natalie? She would be sorry for me but she did tell me to get over my crush on her brother. I don’t want to see anyone of them again, I just can’t. I couldn’t bear their pity or their derision. But the thought of never seeing them again is just as bleak.

My phone starts ringing but I stay under the duvet. Probably just my stepmother, she usually calls on Sundays and I can’t face talking to her right now. I take one of the sleeping tablets left from my Ralph blues time and creep back into bed. Oblivion at last! Sometimes noises break through my medically induced fog, the phone and the doorbell, but they’re very far away and don’t bother me. It’s already evening when I finally wake up, even then not voluntarily. Some moron is nearly breaking my front door down. Drowsily I get out of bed and shuffle to the door. Hopefully not Natalie. But then, to be honest, I do hope it’s her. But looking through the peephole I heave a heavy sigh. “What do you want?” I ask rudely as I open the door. Sophie glares at me and marches into the flat.

“Why the hell didn’t you open the door? And you aren’t answering the phone! Mum’s terribly worried because she can’t get hold of you. She sent me over to check if you’re still alive!” she shouts. Just what I need, a furious Sophie. I slump down on the couch.

“It‘s Sunday. For heaven’s sake, I was asleep. Now you’ve seen that I’m alive you can go,” I grumble. I am so not in the mood for a lecture. But Sophie is very tenacious.

“You promised to come to our parents’ for lunch today, how could you forget?” I roll my eyes. Of course I’d forgotten, everything blanked out by my personal drama.

“I’ll visit them next weekend, promise,” I mumble contritely. Sophie looks at me critically.

“You look terrible!” she exclaims, pointing at my swollen eyes.

“I don’t feel so hot either. Headache,” I improvise. “And I wasn’t expecting visitors.” As always I’m defensive with Sophie, but small wonder when I’m sitting here in my crumpled pyjamas without any makeup on whilst she looks like a model on the way to a party. Suddenly I realise who she reminds me of, or the other way round, who reminds me of my sister: immaculate, perfect Ruth. I feel anger rising against these two blonde, arrogant girls who have it all. “Could you leave me alone now?” I yell at Sophie unexpectedly. She winces, not being used to such outbursts from meek old me.

“What’s eating you?” she asks, shaking her head and getting up. “We never see you anymore, nobody knows what you’re up to, you’re becoming a total hermit. And now you're yelling at me like a lunatic.” Oh, not another Sophie inquisition! I put my hands on my hips and suppress the urge to stamp my foot.

“Hermit, my arse! You don’t know anything about my life! I’m having more fun than ever before,” I hiss at her. Well, not yesterday. Maybe never again. But she doesn‘t have to know that.

“And could I know whom with?” she screeches. Oh my, a full-blown family row! “Maybe the mysterious Natalie who you allegedly spent New Year’s Eve with?” Allegedly? Angrily I press my lips together. Why the hell doesn’t she believe me?

“Yes, with her, her brother and their friends,” I reply huffily. Right, I had been at least, before I made a fool of myself. Sophie is still watching me, a sceptical look on her face.

“What did you do yesterday that put you in such a state today?” I heave a sigh, she never gives up, does she? She’s going to be one hell of a lawyer.

“I had dinner with friends,” I reply patiently. Probably for the last time.

“And who are they?” she probes. I’m getting really fed up now.

“It’s none of your business, but to get you off my back, he’s called William Summer, lives in the penthouse at Rampton Towers, and works as a librarian. Are you happy now?” Sophie knits her brows.

“Then my friend Moira should know him, she lives at Rampton Towers too.” Enough is enough.

“Sophie, just piss off. I know you’re older than me but you don’t have to monitor my life, you know?” Sophie raises her hands in apology.

“Calm down, we just want to know who you are friends with.” I know from past experience that discussion with her is fruitless, so I try to get rid of her as fast as possible.

“Right, I want to go back to bed now, my headache is still terrible.” Sophie just nods and strolls to the door.

“Call mum, please, she’s really worried.” Finally she opens the door. “By the way, there’s a wilted rose on your doorstep.” She bends down, retrieving the flower. It looks rather sorry, petals drooping, and I’d rather leave it outside but Sophie is already back in my flat, fills a glass with water and puts the flower in it. When she turns to leave I have the sudden urge to make peace with her.

“I’m sorry for being rude, it’s just a bad time.” Sophie smiles at me.

“Never mind. See you soon and don’t forget to call mum,” she reminds me one last time. Relieved I close the door behind her and look at the crimson rose. Could it really be meant for me? Surely not. Maybe someone lost it on the staircase. Nothing mysterious about it. I drink a large glass of water and go back to bed.

* * *

The next afternoon I wander aimlessly through the streets. I don’t feel the drizzle, nor do I notice the people around me. I’m moving through some kind of private fog, separated from everybody else. I’m not hungry and I don’t want to sleep in case the nightmares return. Last night was even worse than the night before. Again I dreamt about the cold lake. When the cathedral clock strikes five I notice that I’m in exactly the same spot where I saw Natalie for the first time. That had been an equally gloomy day. The small deli is to my right, maybe I should drop in. But the shop window is empty and the door closed. I contemplate going to the Spanish bar but in the end I reject the idea of trying to create coincidences. If I want to see Natalie I simply have to call her.

Back home I look for my mobile which is lying switched off under a pillow. It bleeps as soon as I turn it on. To my amazement the list of texts and missed calls is quite long. Sophie again, yesterday evening. “According to Moira there’s no William Summer at Rampton Towers. Be careful!” I roll my eyes and delete the message. I’ve been in his flat, haven’t I? I scroll down the missed calls list: Natalie, Natalie, Will, Natalie, Natalie, an unknown number twice, all today. Yesterday’s list is similar: Natalie nine times, Will four times and the unknown number an amazing twelve times. It has to be a wrong number. But I’m really relieved that Natalie and Will have tried to call me, and for the first time since Saturday evening I feel better. They’ve tried to contact me, regardless of what Cassius might have told them. Obviously they still want to be friends with me and I’m kind of ashamed of my irrational fears. Friends don’t drop you at the first mistake, do they? Quickly I dial Natalie’s number, I have to talk to her and explain. She picks up at the first ring.

“Livia, thank god, I was afraid something had happened to you when I couldn’t reach you on Sunday or today. I was really worried, Will too, when Cassius said that you weren’t home on Sunday.”

“Um, Cassius?” I interrupt her, a sinking feeling in my stomach. “How would he know?”

“He went to your flat twice when you didn’t answer your phone. What have you done to him, by the way?” I feel the heat rise in my body but try to stay calm. Obviously she doesn’t know what happened on Saturday. But I feel I have to tell her.

“Um, nothing,” I stutter. “Look, I have to talk to you but not on the phone. Something happened on Saturday and I thought you’d know by now.” My confused words simply tumble out before I can stop them.

“What happened? Tell me!” Natalie cries excitedly. “Nobody knows a thing!” Relief rushes through me and I close my eyes. Thank you, god!

“I’ll tell you next time we meet and I’ll explain why I went home so early. What about tomorrow?” I suggest.

“No way, I have to know the secret now! At seven? Where? And I'll tell the others that you‘re alright.” Grinning like an idiot I nod although she can’t see me.

“Fine, but please don’t bring anyone, I want to talk to you alone. Let’s meet at the Spanish bar, that’s one of your favourite places, isn’t it?” There’s a moment of silence.

“Sure, see you there,” she giggles. “Now I’m really curious.”

I’m feeling much better now. I’ve not made a fool of myself in front of the others after all, just Cassius, but I’ll deal with him later. I’m going to confide in Natalie, she’ll know what to do about it and how to behave with him now. I’ve never had a best friend before and I’m looking forward to the evening. On the way out I glance at the rose in the glass. It hasn’t recovered.

Natalie is already waiting at a table when I enter the bar. I look around furtively to see if there’s anybody I know. Cassius, for instance, that would be too embarrassing. But no, only strangers, I’m in luck. “You’re pale, I bet you haven’t eaten,” Natalie greets me.

“Not yet, but let’s have dinner now,” I admit, not having eaten for two days. When I look at the menu I remember my evening here with Cassius and automatically order the same plate of tapas and the same wine. Natalie additionally orders some chicken stew.

“You must take better care of yourself,” she admonishes me.

“You might be right,” I admit and she looks at me curiously.

“So, what happened on Saturday?” she comes straight to the point. I want to spill the beans but that’s not so easy and I don’t really know where to start.

“I made a fool of myself.” Natalie shakes her head.

“I don’t believe it, that’s not like you. Rupert’s dealer Michael was quite smitten with you, he told me later. By the way, he passed out after the cheese course. I hope Rupert finds another dealer, I doubt this one will sell as many of his works.” I grin but I’m not really interested in other people, at least not right now.

“Mercifully this Michael didn’t realise what was going on on my other side,” I reply.

“Your other side?” Natalie looks up. “Who was sitting there?” So Cassius really didn’t tell them or she’s an amazing actress. I hesitate, do I really have to tell her? But I need her advice, it’s too important to handle the situation well.

“Well, right at the beginning, when I first entered the dark room a hand gripped mine and pulled me down on a chair. I was relieved to sit down, so I didn’t mind. He didn’t talk much, and when he did he whispered so I couldn’t recognise his voice.” I come to a halt, the story sounds like something that could happen to someone else but not to me. It’s just too unreal.

“How exciting!” Natalie gushes. “Was it this dishy work colleague of Will’s?” I had no clue that such a person had been there and shake my head.

“No, not him. Anyway, later on he held my hand and put his arm around my shoulders. When everyone changed places he held me back and we stayed put.” Natalie whistles loudly.

“Lucky you! Nothing that exciting ever happens to me!” Exciting, yes, it was exciting then, but now it’s only embarrassing. Nervously I crumble a piece of bread between my fingers and take a sip of wine.

“During dessert he kissed me,” I whisper and spear an olive so I don’t have to look at Natalie. There’s a long silence.

“You went along with it although you didn’t know who it was? That doesn’t sound like you at all,” Natalie finally observes. Her brown eyes are round and big with curiosity. “I have to give you credit for that! Still waters really do run deep.” I laugh out loud but soon I’m serious again.

“That’s the problem, I thought I knew who it was,” I cry. Whoops, all the other guests at the tables near us are looking at us. I cover my burning face with my hands. But Natalie wants to hear the rest.

“And who did you think he was?”

“Rupert,” I whisper.

“But Rupert wasn’t even there!” Natalie protests. I can’t answer, my heart is in my throat. Spoken out loud it’s all the more ghastly.

“Who’s Rupert?” asks a girl at the next table. That’s really none of her business, but I want to disappear into the ground all the same.

“My brother,” Natalie grins back at her.

“But I didn’t know he wasn’t there,” I whisper urgently. “On Friday you told me that the two of you were intending to drive to Will’s together.”

“Yes, but then this call came from a customer and it was too important for Rupert to decline,” she explains.

“Anyway, I thought it was him,” I continue, running my fingers through my hair. “His hands are strong too, a bit rough from working with metal and stone, or so I thought.” Saying it out loud these distinguishing marks do seem a bit flimsy. “What’s more I couldn’t hear his voice anywhere, so…”

“And who was it really?” Natalie interrupts impatiently. I stare down at my hands.

“You don’t want to know,” I whisper, embarrassed. And suddenly I don’t want to tell her either. I should have kept my mouth shut.

“Of course I do!” Natalie prompts me.

“You’ll laugh at me,” I glance at her, aware that I’m behaving childishly. Natalie just raises her eyebrows at me and waits. “You’ve told me yourself that he can have any girl he wants.” I just can’t say his name. But Natalie understands immediately and grins at me.

“Don’t tell me it was Cassius!” Mortified I nod, staring at my plate.

“Why couldn’t it have happened to me?” she shouts to the amusement of the people sitting at the other tables.

“Are you mad?” I hiss at her. “I thought I’d die when I realised my mistake.”

“Why? Is he such a bad kisser?” Natalie giggles. My mishap seems to amuse her greatly. Doesn’t she understand what it’s all about?

“Please, stop laughing, it’s serious!” I implore and she fights to keep a straight face. “I’m in love with your brother and I thought he was the one sitting beside me. Cassius took advantage of the situation. For him I’m just like any other girl that he can get and then dump again.” You can’t phrase it any more clearly, can you? Natalie sits very still now, sipping her wine. Did I say something wrong or offensive?

“I really don’t understand it,” she suddenly murmurs. “Sunday he went to your flat twice and he must have tried to call you too. He kept pestering me all the time, asking if I’d heard from you. That’s not the way he usually behaves, you know.” What is she trying to say?

“I’m really tremendously glad that he didn’t tell any of you,” I say without asking her to explain her remark. Natalie shakes her head, her locks flying.

“I think you’re wrong about Cassius. Maybe you misunderstood what I told you about him. He isn’t really a Casanova, it’s just that all the girls are after him and well, he takes his share.” She pushes her plate away as I ponder her words. I’m sure last time we talked about him, she said something different. I’m just opening my mouth to disagree when she grins at me. “And now tell me: was it any good?” Involuntarily I giggle, she really is the most impossible girl.

“Hmm, I don’t have too much experience but I’d say it was alright,” I answer rather evasively. Natalie gapes at me.

“Only alright?” She clearly doesn’t believe me and seems on the verge of a fit of the giggles. I flush crimson, again. I was afraid of losing my friends because of what happened and Natalie just keeps making fun of it.

“Better than alright,” I finally admit. Nothing on earth will get me to admit that it was the best kiss of my life. Natalie grins at me mischievously.

“Then maybe you should fall out of love with my brother, now that you realise that there are still other men around,” she suggests.

“No way!” I shake my head and empty my glass. “I can’t believe that you could even think that Cassius and me could ever be an item, he is so not my type. I really can’t stand guys like him,” I state loudly and clearly. I have to convince her somehow that those kisses mean nothing to me.

“Umm, Livia,” she tries to interrupt me, but I’m on a roll.

“He’s arrogant, manipulative and big-headed. Guys like him are convinced that the world’s at their fingertips because they’re good-looking, rich and drive fast cars. I just hate men who patronise me and order in a restaurant without asking me what I want!” I’m rather breathless now and realise that Natalie isn’t looking at me anymore but is staring at something behind me. Her lips are twitching. “What’s so funny?” I glare at her. Obviously she isn’t taking me seriously.

“Nothing, on the contrary, I’m rather appalled at your opinion of me,” a low voice answers behind me. I close my eyes in shock, my heart skips a beat, only to start beating frantically again. The seconds tick by. Why do these things always happen to me of all people? I take a deep breath and turn around slowly.

“I also hate it when people creep up on me and listen in to my conversations.” There, no apology. My voice sounds nearly normal too. Cassius raises his eyebrows.

“Unfortunately I couldn’t help overhearing your words, ask anyone in the bar,” he replies with dry sarcasm. His voice sounds very distanced, his handsome face is dispassionate and pale. “I see you’re alright,” he concludes, sitting down between Natalie and me.

“Thanks, I’m good,” I answer stiffly, a bit thrown by his coolness. My hand shakes as I reach for the new glass a waiter has put in front of me. Cassius orders only coffee.

“I don’t want to interrupt your interesting discussion, I only came here for coffee before I return home.” He turns to Natalie, ignoring me completely. “Will and Rupert are coming to my place the second weekend in March and I was going to ask Ruth and you, too. Your father will be joining us as well.” I bite my lip, of course he won’t ask me. Who would after what I said about him? Not that I would have gone, but it hurts anyway.

“Of course I’ll come, thank you,” Natalie agrees at once, smiling at him. Then he turns to me, his green eyes reducing me to a nervous wreck. I suddenly think about my dream, his face shows the same cold, hostile expression now. He really scares me.

“Livia?” he prompts me. What? He’s inviting me too?

“I think I’d better not,” I reply in a husky voice.

“But you have to come, Livia!” Natalie breaks the tension. “You haven’t seen the estate yet, with all its horses and animals!”

“Stop it, Natalie, Livia doesn’t want to come,” Cassius interrupts her abruptly. He finishes his coffee, gets up and kisses Natalie on the cheek. “Bye!” Not a glance in my direction as he leaves the bar. Something inside me wilts and dies. I pick at my food for the sake of something to do.

“I guess you’ve really hurt him,” Natalie begins after a long silence. “First I thought it funny that he overheard you but he reacted very strongly. And yet he invited you to his house.” I glance at her through my lashes. She clearly finds me rude and ungrateful.

“I didn’t mean to hurt him, I’m sorry,” I whisper dejectedly.

“You should tell him that yourself, ideally at the weekend of the houseparty,” she suggests to my utter horror. I shake my head vigorously.

“I’m sorry, I can’t.” I’d die if I had to be in his company for a whole weekend.

“But Rupert’s coming, too,” Natalie tries to lure me. “And Will and me. And you’d meet my father.” I shove a piece of bread into my mouth so I don’t have to answer. I won’t let her persuade me.

After dinner we part and I’m left alone with my muddled thoughts. I told Natalie nearly everything, but left out the rose. But it isn’t important, is it? Just a flower somebody lost. But deep inside me there’s a thought that refuses to go away: what if the rose was from Cassius? He’d been to my flat twice. But no, that’s too absurd. Again I see his hostile face before me, his cold glare which frightened me to my core. Actually I should be pleased with the situation as it is: nobody but Natalie knows about my stupid mistake and Cassius knows exactly what I think of him, that I have no interest in him at all. So I can’t fathom why I’m so miserable.

Chapter 20

“I can’t make head nor tail of this!” Natalie cries in frustration, putting her feet on the kitchen table to admire her new Louboutin snakeskin ankle boots. She loves Louboutins, they make her look so much taller. Will shoves her feet down again and places a plate of chocolate soufflé in front of her.

“Those boots are gorgeous, but don’t put them on my table. You don’t have any manners, you know!”

“Grumpy bore,” Natalie grumbles, dipping her spoon into the steaming, fragrant dessert.

“Don’t worry too much, I don't think the situation’s that bad,” Will continues, sitting down beside her with a plate. “On the evening of the dinner Livia was pretty shell-shocked but now she’s convinced that nobody knows but you. Your performance must have been good, you’re an excellent actress!” Natalie smiles smugly.

“I am indeed. But come to think of it, not many people know anyway, just you, me and Cassius.” Will nods his blonde head.

“It should stay that way too. Otherwise someone will let something slip and embarrass her.” Natalie licks her spoon, grinning.

“Ruth, of course.” Will laughs.

“Probably. She really doesn’t make things easy for Livia.” Natalie pushes her empty plate away.

“But I’m still worried. Livia is refusing to come to Cassius’ place with us and this weekend is just so important. She could get to know us better, the others too. What’s more, Augustus will be there.” Will gets up and removes the plates.

“It’s high time he meets her. Can’t you persuade her to come?” Natalie raises her hands in despair.

“After what’s going on between her and Cassius? I don’t think so. Why did he have to do that?”

“Because the opportunity presented itself,” Will suspects, but Natalie shakes her head.

“You know, he created the opportunity. He pulled her down on the chair beside him, he did it on purpose. And he’s really acting weirdly. He called her the next day and went to her apartment twice when she didn’t answer her mobile.” Will stares at the girl open-mouthed.

“He was in her flat? Did he ubilocate there?” His voice cracks with horror but Natalie reassures him quickly.

“No, not in, just in front of the door, she didn’t even realise. I can't tell you how relieved I’ll be when all this secretiveness comes to an end and she knows who we are. But the thing with Cassius complicates everything.”

“Should I talk to him?” Will suggests but Natalie just rolls her eyes.

“Better not, he's acting offended right now because he overheard Livia telling me that she doesn’t like him.” Will smirks.

“That’s a first! Serveshim right.” Natalie shrugs, getting up.

“I don’t know, he looked really hurt, as if he genuinely cared. You know he’s been constantly watching her ever since they first met at the Nobu? He knows that I know, by the way. Kio knows everything!” Natalie starts giggling.

“Maybe he’s after her because he realises he can’t have her?” Will muses. “You know, sour grapes…But somehow everything is very complicated where Livia is concerned.”

“You don’t want to drop her, do you?” Natalie asks, horrified. Will shakes his head and pushes back his fringe.

“Certainly not. It’s more of a sign that she belongs to our family, because which one of us is without complications?” Grinning, Natalie takes a bottle of champagne out of the fridge.

“Apart from me, no one.” She pops the cork and fills two glasses.

“I’ll suggest to Cassius that he should back off,” Will promises. “She mustn’t decide against us because of him.” Natalie clinks her glass to his.

“And I’ll try and persuade her to come to the houseparty.”

Chapter 21

I'm not able to sleep and when I do nod off I keep dreaming about the lake. Natalie hasn’t stopped pestering me to join them at the house party but if I agree I have to call Cassius first. There’s no way out of it because I’ve come to the conclusion that it wasn’t really him who deceived me but my own wishful thinking. I could only blame him for kissing me, but that’s how guys work, don’t they? I only have to remember Ralph. Guys don’t need any good reasons for their behaviour, at least that’s my point of view. I’m still mortified that Cassius overheard me in the Spanish bar. I’m not actually a rude person and I don’t want to antagonise him. It’s bad enough to have an enemy in Ruth. That’s why I’m going to call him now.

I can’t resist the temptation to try the unknown number which appeared so often on my missed calls list. Could it have been him? When Cassius picks up after only the first ring I’m taken completely by surprise. At least I don’t have time to change my mind anymore. “Hi, it’s Livia,” I begin hesitantly. “Cassius, I’m sorry.” That isn’t too eloquent but I’ve said it. My heart is beating quite fast now and I bite my lower lip as I wait for his reply.

“That’s OK. Look, I have to go, Nuala’s waiting. Hope to see you at the house party.” Without another word he hangs up. That’s not really what I’d expected. I stare at the phone, a sinking feeling in my stomach. Who’s the rude one now? And who for heaven’s sake is Nuala? A woman? His girlfriend? That would make the kiss even worse. I purse my lips and push away the unwanted thought. At least I can tell Natalie now that I’ve apologised.

* * *

When I’m at Natalie’s this evening I can’t bring myself to ask her about the mysterious Nuala in case she thinks that I care. Rupert isn’t home and we have the flat to ourselves. “Now you definitely have to join us,” she insists after we finish our fish risotto. I chew on my thumbnail till it breaks.

“I don’t know. He mentioned it too but he was kind of short with me.” Maybe Nuala is his secret girlfriend, one he leaves in the country. Natalie looks at me imploringly.

“If he said it, he meant it. Cassius always speaks his mind.” Noticing my doubtful expression she continues. “There are five brilliant reasons why you can’t refuse: first, my brother will be there and you can spend three long days trying to ensnare him. Second, the weather forecast is fine and it’ll already be spring in the country. Third, I don’t have a car and Rupert and Will are already leaving tomorrow. That means I’d have to go by train which I hate.” I roll my eyes at her but laugh anyway. She always knows how to bring me round.

“You could go with Ruth,” I suggest, just to rile her. But she grins and shakes her head.

“No, she left London yesterday and is driving directly to Cassius', from a totally different direction.”

“Fine, that’s three reasons. What about the other two?” Natalie huffs exasperatedly.

“You still need more? Right. I think you like me and my friends, so why would you shut yourself off deliberately?” Well, she does have a point there.

“You’re right. If I decline too often you won’t invite me anymore,” I admit in a low voice. How would I spend the weekend anyway? In front of the telly, waiting for Natalie to return. She grins, knowing she’s won.

“So you’ll pick me up?” I push back my hair and nod. But first I want to know the last reason.

“Only if you tell me the fifth one.” Natalie’s eyes dance with humour.

“If Cassius had kissed me, nothing could keep me away from this house party. But I’m sure that doesn’t apply to you.” Still smirking, she dances into her living room. I’ve no idea whether she’s joking or not.

* * *

I’m half an hour late because I repacked my case three times, having no idea what to take. I could have asked Natalie what to expect but this seems childish even to me. In the end I pack my new Seven Jeans and a dark red Marc by Marc Jacobs leather jacket, another pair of jeans, three jumpers and my brown velvet suit in case I need something more formal. It’s only a weekend in the country after all, isn’t it? I’ll miss another exam today but I don’t care. My small Panda is filled up and as I screech to a halt in front of Natalie’s house she’s already waiting. Holy crap, does she intend to take this suitcase? It’s enormous, my whole wardrobe would fit inside it. When she heaves it into my poor car the Panda sags with a disturbing sound. “How long exactly do you intend to stay?” I tease her, eying her beautiful cream Burberry leather jacket. At least she's wearing jeans too, but I suspect they are Victoria Beckham. I already feel underdressed. “Do you change every two hours at Cassius’?” I have the urge to go home there and then.

“Carrots and Polos for the horses, treats for the dogs, chocolate for Mrs Roberts, the housekeeper, and a bottle of gin for her husband who’s the gardener,” Natalie replies to my amazement. Obviously she hasn’t taken anything for Cassius.

It’s foggy and grey when we leave the city. Natalie talks incessantly, telling me about the dogs and the horses. “Did he buy the estate as it is?” I ask curiously. He’s not much older than me and you can’t build up something like this within a few years, can you? Natalie hesitates.

“The estate, well, you’re right, it’s been there for quite a long time. Cassius inherited it from… his parents who are long dead. My father is like a surrogate father to him, and there’s Randolph of course.” She babbles on and I have the distinct feeling that she’s trying to distract me. “Randolph’s taught him lots about botany, you know.” I prick up my ears. I didn’t know that but how should I? I know next to nothing about Cassius. Suddenly shivers run down my spine. Botany – another aspect which renders him frightening as far as I’m concerned. But my present for him will certainly go down well. It’s a book that my mum owned too: “Colour for Adventurous Gardeners” by Christopher Lloyd. A strange choice for me as I don’t even dare open this book. Maybe I was influenced by the wilted rose that is still in my flat. Somehow I couldn’t throw it out, and that’s remarkable in itself because it’s the only flower that has ever been allowed into my personal space. While Natalie jabbers on I get more nervous the farther we drive.

Cassius’ estate is situated on a hill, and the yellow mansion is highly visible. The meadows and woods around it seem endless and you can’t even see the neighbours. Behind the house I catch a glimpse of the stables. They’re enormous and I’m truly intimidated now. Natalie jumps up and down in her car seat. “At last! See how beautiful it is here?” She’s right, the sun’s out and there’s no trace of fog anymore. In front of the house Cassius’ Bentley is parked and there’s a sleek white Mercedes beside Rupert’s van. I park my Panda and get out. The air is mild and the first flowers are already poking their heads out of the ground. Natalie’s right, it is kind of magical here. Seconds later an enormous black dog charges towards us but Natalie has warned me. It must be Rufus, the Neapolitan mastiff. He jumps up at Natalie, putting his mighty paws on her shoulders and licking her face. He’s followed by a pack of smaller dogs, two Jack Russell terriers, three Beagles and a Bassett. Enchanted I bend down to cuddle them.

“I hope you like dogs, otherwise you won’t enjoy the weekend,” Cassius grins, coming towards us. He’s is dressed in black jeans and his black leather jacket. My heart starts to beat faster as I gaze up at him.

“I love dogs,” I reply shyly, kissing the Basset on its snout. “I used to have a Jack Russell as a child.” But Cassius has already turned away from me and is kissing Natalie. He orders Rufus down and whistles to the pack.

“Good thing you’re already here. Mrs Roberts has prepared a picnic as it’s such a lovely day today. In the clearing it’ll surely be warm enough.”

“Great idea!” Natalie enthuses. “Country air always gives me an enormous appetite!” Without another thought for her luggage or for me she runs into the house, leaving me alone with Cassius.

Self-consciously I open the boot but when I reach for Natalie’s huge suitcase Cassius shoves me aside. The light touch of his hand sends an electric current through my body and I shrink back. Mercifully Cassius doesn’t seem to notice. Effortlessly he takes both Natalie’s and my case out of the car and turns towards the house. “I'll show you to your room,” he murmurs without even looking at me. Is he still angry with me? He isn’t exactly cold to me but he seems a bit awkward. Just like me. I follow him into the house and up a wide staircase to the first floor. I glance at the oil paintings of dogs and horses on the wood-panelled walls. “I hope you don’t mind sharing with Natalie,” he says, opening a heavy wooden door. I adore the room at first sight. It’s huge, with a large four-poster in the middle and old-fashioned furniture scattered around. Two windows look out onto a meadow where a couple of horses are grazing.

“They’re yours?” I ask without thinking. Very clever, who else’s would they be? Cassius takes a step towards the window and stands beside me. Instinctively I back away.

“Yes, they’re mine,” he murmurs and clears his throat. “I’m glad you’re here.” His voice is so low I’m not sure I heard him right. Before I can reply – not that I would know what! – he quickly turns away. “The bathroom is to the right. Come down when you’re ready, then we’ll have that picnic.” And he is gone.

It’s a strange feeling to be in his house, to see how he lives. I open the door to the bathroom which is equally large and old-fashioned, with a Victorian tub on claw feet. I wash my hands which are shaking slightly. I have to get a grip, at this rate I’ll be a nervous wreck after this weekend. Where on earth is Natalie? I could have used her support but she seems to have joined the others downstairs. Now everyone’s waiting for me, I have to hurry up. Quickly I run my hairbrush through my locks and touch up my lip gloss. At the last moment I remember my thank-you present for Cassius.

When I leave the room I notice a faint scratching sound coming from behind a door at the other end of the corridor. Should I go and get Cassius? I really don’t want to pry in someone else’s house but then I hear a high whine. Now I can’t resist, and when I open the door another Jack Russell shoots out, a white one with a brown patch over one eye, and scoots down the stairs. I follow the small dog which leads me directly to the big kitchen where everyone is waiting for me. Uneasily I hover in the doorway. They’re chatting and laughing, holding tall glasses in their hands. An older woman with her grey hair in a severe bun is packing food into two baskets. Everybody seems very much at ease and at home here. Natalie once suggested that I belong to them but somehow I very much doubt it. The dog slithers to a halt in front of a bowl and drinks thirstily.

“Nuala, old girl! You’re so slim again!” Natalie cries and cuddles the small dog. Nuala? My mouth drops open. Nuala is a dog? At that moment Will notices me. He hugs me and takes my hand, dragging me into the kitchen.

“Welcome to the most beautiful place in the world! Would you like a G&T before we go out?” Gratefully I accept and turn to the others. Ruth is leaning against the window sill, sipping her drink. She’s wearing a cream trouser suit. I force myself to extend my hand and at first I think she’s going to refuse to take it. After a moment she does but her face remains blank, the laughter gone. Her dark eyes scrutinise me critically. Kissing me on the cheek, Rupert breaks the tension.

“It’s great here, isn’t it?” he grins. “We’ll really relax and have fun before returning to that foggy city.” Will hands me a cold glass and I raise it to the others.

“What have you got there?” Natalie suddenly asks, pointing to the gift-wrapped book in my hand.

“Just a small thank-you present for Cassius,” I stutter, blushing crimson. Maybe a book wasn’t such a good idea after all. Ruth smiles her condescending smile. I should have left it in my room and given it to him later, not in front of everyone. But now it’s too late and I’ll look even more of a moron if I don’t hand it over. I take a step towards Cassius who is still crouched on the floor cuddling his dog. “Thanks for the invitation,” I mumble awkwardly, handing him the book. I’m glad that the others have resumed their conversation now and aren’t watching the scene. Cassius looks at me in surprise and unwraps the gift in one impatient movement. Suddenly I feel the temperature dropping and when I look up I notice Ruth hastily averting her eyes. Cassius browses through the book, smiling.

“Thanks, it’s great,” he says in a low voice. “Has Natalie told you about my passion for plants?” I shake my head.

“No, it was pure coincidence. By the way, I heard the dog scratching at the door and let her out. I hope that’s OK.” Suddenly I’m so nervous that my words are nearly inaudible. I can’t look him in the eyes, nor do I want to stare at his hands that are holding the book. They make me think about things that I don’t want to remember. Now I know for certain that it was a mistake to come here. If the first half-hour is this awkward the rest of the weekend will be even worse. I don’t fit in here, no matter what Natalie claims.

“Poor girl!” Cassius exclaims and I gape at him until I realise he’s talking about the dog. “I closed the door when you arrived and had forgotten her.” His green eyes examine my face, my mouth, and suddenly I smell his lemony fragrance. My breath hitches in my throat and I’m sure I’m going to faint.

“Drink up, we want to leave!” a cool voice interrupts my thoughts and Ruth’s slim white hand with its purple nails takes Cassius’ arm. She takes the book and tosses it on the kitchen table. “Take this basket please, and Rupert, you take the second one!” she commands, ignoring me totally. “Will, take the blankets!” Bossy bitch! Will obviously thinks the same and rolls his eyes at her. “Thank you for everything, Mrs Roberts, you’re the best!” Ruth now says in a honeyed voice, beaming at the housekeeper.

“We’ll have to feed you up while you’re here, Miss Ruth, you’re much too thin. I baked the apple tart you like so much, especially for you.” Ruth kisses the woman briefly on the cheek, evidently she’s here visiting all the time. I notice that Natalie is gnawing on her lower lip, her brows knit. Her eyes are darting between me and Cassius and I’m afraid I might have upset her somehow but when I turn to her the gloomy expression disappears at once.

“Let’s go,” she grins at me, taking my arm. Followed by the dogs we leave the house and cross the meadow behind it. A meadow, I should have guessed! I keep slightly away from everybody, hoping nobody will notice my predicament. My heart beats frantically as I carefully set one foot in front of the other, my eyes firmly fixed on the ground. I’m only lucky that there aren’t many flowers yet. I glance towards the others, finding to my relief that they’re oblivious to my predicament. Rupert and Will are throwing balls for the dogs, sending them into a yapping frenzy. Natalie and Ruth are talking animatedly, with Cassius beside them but not taking part in the conversation.

Finally we reach the woods and I suddenly feel chilly. I’ve calmed down a bit as there are no flowers here but I keep looking at the ground. That’s why I don’t notice Cassius approaching. Suddenly he’s walking beside me and I flinch. He moves with a catlike grace that makes me feel all the more awkward. Without a word we walk on together. What’s his problem? What does he want from me? Why doesn’t he say something, anything? Maybe I’m too boring to talk to. My stomach is in knots as I rack my brain for a neutral topic. “Where’s Nuala? She hasn’t come out with us!” I finally break the silence. Thankfully, with animals and small children there’s always something to talk about!

“Nuala has better things to do than go for a walk,” he replies cryptically. “After the picnic I’ll show you the house and stables if you like.” This is unexpected. There’s no way I’m going to be left alone with him! I feel his eyes on me, waiting for my reply.

“I didn’t know Nuala was a dog,” I blurt out instead.

“It’s not important anyway, is it?” Cassius mutters with raised brows, shooting me an unfathomable look. Is he making fun of me? Luckily we finally reach the clearing and I’m off the hook. But my luck doesn’t last long. I draw in a sharp breath when I realise that the clearing is more of a small meadow, covered in pennyworts and crocuses. It’s breathtaking and, for me, absolutely terrifying. The blood rushes in my ears and I’m sure I look deathly pale. I simply cannot cross this meadow! I close my eyes, fighting for breath. I’ll have to confess why I’m in this state and everyone will think me completely crazy. It’s Natalie who inadvertently rescues me.

“Let’s stay here at the edge of the wood, I don’t want to sit in the sun,” she suggests in a rather sharp voice. I open my eyes and see her gesturing towards the sky. Right, I’ll probably freeze to death in the shade but she’s saved my life with her unreasonable request. Cassius has already joined the others and I tiptoe the few steps to the blankets that Will’s arranging on the ground. Gratefully I sit down but when I look up I notice Ruth smirking at me. I look away quickly and help Natalie unpack the food. Mrs Roberts has really done us proud, there is cold pheasant, crispy spinach pie, quail’s eggs and a honey-glazed ham. For dessert she’s packed lots of strawberries, a small chocolate cake and Ruth’s apple pie. Two sticks of French bread and three bottles of ice-cold champagne round the meal off.

“She’s a gem!” Natalie sighs contentedly, holding out her glass to Will who pops the first cork.

“To the six of us!” He raises his glass and looks at us somehow challengingly, his eyes lingering on Ruth. Natalie agrees loudly as does Rupert, but Cassius is absentmindedly ruffling the ears of a Beagle and staring into the woods. Ruth, who is sitting very close to him, puts her hand on his leg to get his attention.

“I’d rather drink to Cassius’ hospitality,” she murmurs, looking me straight in the eyes. I force a smile and take a sip of my champagne. What a great start!

We begin to eat, the dogs lying very close by, waiting for leftovers. Ruth keeps telling stories about other occasions they’ve been here, pointing out that they usually never invited anyone else. It’s an obvious jibe against me but I refuse to rise to it although I would gladly kill her right now. Natalie seems to think so too. “Just as well Livia is one of us now, so we can invite her here without breaking your rules,” she says in a mocking voice and dips a strawberry into her champagne, pulling a face at Ruth. Although I appreciate her effort I’d rather she kept quiet. Now everyone’s attention is on me.

“Is she really?” Ruth promptly shoots back. Hello, I’m still here! They’re discussing me as if I wasn’t present.

“Livia is an outsider,” Cassius interjects calmly. What?! Thank you very much, you arrogant bastard! I flush crimson. He’s right but does he have to embarrass me like this? He hasn’t spoken much the whole afternoon but as soon as he opens his mouth he spouts invectives. Even Will and Rupert are gaping at him now. I know I should reply, say something in my defence but I’m too mortified. Natalie glowers at Cassius, opening her mouth to speak, but he interrupts her. “She’s an outsider as are the five of us. That’s why she belongs to us.” Excuse me? He’s taking my part? Against Ruth? And why the hell should they be outsiders of all people?

“Cassius!” Ruth’s anguished cry cuts through the silence. She’s really a terrible show-off and is overreacting like mad. But the next instant her beautiful face splits into a huge grin. “Really, Cassius, what are you talking about?” Her voice is mocking and full of laughter. “I don’t think any of us could be called an outsider.” Well, she’s certainly right there. Cassius takes a bite from a huge strawberry, watching Ruth calmly.

“You know exactly what I mean, Ruth, and you know why we’re here this weekend,” he replies in a bored voice. The tension between them is palpable and I hold my breath. What’s going on here? Ruth opens her mouth for a sharp reply but Will chips in.

“I definitely think it’s the wrong time for this discussion. Who wants some more champagne?” He shoots Cassius and Ruth a warning look. I’m lost, having no idea what it’s all about. Did I miss something? If I wasn’t such a coward I’d ask. But as I’m plain old me I just sit tight and try to make myself invisible. Soon afterwards Natalie begins to pack up the leftovers and I’m relieved that the picnic is over. The mood remained subdued, neither Cassius nor Ruth says another word. Nor do I, having been the reason for their argument. Somehow I feel responsible for the ruined afternoon.

On the way home Natalie doesn’t leave my side, but she’s unusually quiet too. I’m afraid it’s because of me. “Natalie, I think it’s better if I leave,” I begin in a low voice. “I can’t help feeling like an intruder. I mean, Ruth made it clear that she doesn’t want me here and with Cassius, hmm, I don’t know, it’s just so awkward.” Natalie grunts in reply.

“Of course you’re staying. Don’t mind Ruth, she was beastly today, but it’s got nothing to do with you. It just riles her that she can’t get her hands on Cassius.” I don’t believe her though and want to tell her so, but this instant Cassius clears his throat behind us.

“I’ll show you the stables now, if you want.” Oh no, not that again! I’ve had enough excitement for one day. I open my mouth to decline politely when I see Natalie shooting him a dirty look. What is the matter with everyone today? ”Please,” he prompts me again. I hesitate. Since when are words like ‘please’ part of his vocabulary? Finding no good reason to decline I simply nod. Why do I always let myself be talked into things I don’t want to do?

* * *

When Natalie enters the kitchen later she finds Will and Ruth in the middle of a loud argument. “Why does Cassius suggest that she belongs to us?” Ruth shouts angrily. “It’s much too early, neither Augustus nor Randolph have met her yet.” Ruth’s beautiful face is flushed, her mouth distorted. Will glares at her.

“Nonsense!” His voice is full of an authority which makes Natalie’s knees go weak. How gorgeous he looks! “She’s the one, surely even you have to admit it. And not only because she’s got the ring,” he growls. Ruth scowls at Natalie.

“Backup’s coming, Will: Natalie, who dragged her along.”

Natalie huffs, “Dragged her along? I found her while you were in Scotland with that total flake.” She puts her hands on her hips and stalks towards Ruth. Although she is still in flat shoes and so much smaller than Ruth, Natalie’s anger is impressive. “You only reject her because Cassius likes her and your chances with him are even smaller than before!” Ruth blanches at the low blow, her dark eyes filling with tears.

“How dare you!” she whispers. “I thought we were friends.” Ruth rushes out of the kitchen and Will shoots Natalie an awed look as he opens the fridge, taking out another bottle of Bollinger.

“I think we need the fizz, don’t you? All these complications with Cassius, Ruth and Livia. Who would have guessed? To an interesting weekend!” He clinks his glass against hers, looking at her thoughtfully. “You can be really scary when you’re angry, you know?” Natalie smiles, her brown locks dancing around her face. Suddenly she takes a step towards Will.

“Do you like it when I’m scary?” she whispers and kisses him full on the mouth. The next moment a look of horror crosses her face and she dashes out of the room. She groans with anger towards herself. What has she done? Too much champagne doesn’t agree with her, especially when she forgets that in her human form she’s not able to drink as much as she likes.

Chapter 22

I’m surprised and somehow confused because of what happened when Cassius showed me around. Or rather, what didn’t happen. To be quite honest, I’m a little bit disappointed too. He showed me the huge stables, his horses, and talked about the history of the mansion and about his dogs. He sounded like a tour guide, not making any personal comments. His eyes were guarded, his voice was polite. He didn’t even look at me and was careful not to touch me. Well, good, that’s just what I wanted, wasn’t it? I shouldn’t have been afraid of being alone with him, he didn’t take advantage once. I should be relieved that our relationship has evidently returned to normal, I’m just the friend of his friend Natalie. Everything else is a thing of the past now, forgotten, as if it had never happened. But deep down I’m feeling rather bleak at the moment. Now we’re on our way back to the house. Cassius is a step in front of me, with Rufus at his heels. I force my eyes away, I have to stop admiring his behind, Cassius’ that is, but the jeans hug his hips in a very enticing way.

“Come up to my room, I have to show you something,” he suggests, entering the house. I wince, was I wrong after all? I’m torn between apprehension and – what exactly? Is it excitement? It surely can’t be hope. Cassius notices my hesitation and a sardonic grin curls his lips. “Don’t worry, I don’t want to show you my stamp collection. You’re safe with me.” I flush crimson, he clearly thinks I'm a stupid cow. We’ve been alone for the last hour and nothing happened at all, why should it now? Quickly I follow him up the stairs to his room. He flicks a switch and in the half-darkness I notice Nuala in a basket beside his bed. He bends down beside her, pointing at her.

“Come here,” he murmurs and I crouch down beside him.

“Puppies!” I breathe, looking at the four small dogs in wonder. Their eyes are still closed, they have to be just a couple of days old. Three are nearly completely white, but the fourth has a dark mask and a large black patch on its back.

“It’s her first litter and all four are well,” he explains proudly. “When you called me she was just about to have them.” Now I understand why he was so short with me. I stroke Nuala, suddenly very aware of Cassius’ closeness. Our knees are nearly touching and I catch a faint trace of his lemony scent. “You had a Jack Russell too, you said. Why don’t you take one again?” he asks now, getting up. I look up at him, shaking my head.

“That’s not possible, I’m afraid. He would be alone too much when I’m at uni and on top of that I'm not allowed to keep animals in my flat.” My voice is husky and low. Outside the dogs start barking and Cassius looks out of the window.

“Augustus has arrived, I have to go and welcome him.” The next instant he’s gone and I’m alone in his bedroom feeling somehow bereft and unable to leave. I can’t resist looking around although I know that’s bad manners. His faint lemony scent fills the room, making me slightly dizzy. I cast a glance at the big four-poster with its white sheets and hastily avert my eyes. On the bedside table there are some books. Small oil paintings, mainly of dogs and horses, are scattered around the walls. Heavens, is that a Stubbs? Then I notice the small star-shaped mirror above the bed, similar to Will’s and Natalie’s. The mirror that’s not really a mirror. I take a step closer and inhale sharply: this mirror shows an orchid in full bloom. Instantly my stomach knots and I run out of the room, trying to calm my frantically beating heart.

When I return to my room I find Natalie lying on the bed with a facecloth on her forehead. She’s swaddled in a white towel and her face is the same colour. “Are you ill?” I ask her in a low voice in case she’s sleeping. But she opens her eyes and groans.

“I think I’m going to die,” she whispers. Quickly I sit down beside her on the bed.

“What’s wrong?” I prompt her. Earlier she had been fine but she really looks like death right now. She gazes at me with her large brown eyes.

“I made the ultimate mistake,” she sighs. “I kissed a gay guy.” I burst into laughter, stunned by her answer and relieved that she isn’t ill. “Shut up, Livia!” Natalie glares at me, sitting up. “I’m glad you find it funny but I can’t ever face Will again.” I bite my lower lip to suppress my smile.

“Of course you can. Just look at me and Cassius.” She looks at me doubtfully. “It was you who told me to forget the incident and get on with life and it evidently works.” Natalie knits her brows.

“Did I really say that crap? Well, anyway it’s all your fault.” I gape at her, she has to be joking but her face is clearly hostile.

“What do you mean? How can it be my fault that you kissed Will?” I protest wearily. Natalie narrows her eyes.

“Oh yes, it is. I’ve known Will for years and have never made a fool of myself. But since I met you everything has changed,” she hisses angrily. “You mess everything up!” Blue lights are glowing in her eyes and I can feel her burning gaze. But I have to concentrate on her accusations before I deal with her eyes.

“Natalie, what’s your problem? I’m not doing anything!” It hits me that she sounds just like Ruth, not like my friend at all. I grab her hand and squeeze it. “What did I mess up? Talk to me!” She looks down at my hand now but doesn’t take hers away. Suddenly she shivers and sinks back into the pillows.

“I’m sorry,” she murmurs. “I didn’t mean it like that.” Now I don’t know what to think anymore, her mood changes are just too sudden.

“Could you explain what you meant then?” I whisper rather tersely. “Why are you accusing me, and above all what of exactly?” Natalie stares at me, her brown eyes imploring.

“I don’t know how to phrase it,” she begins haltingly. “Since I met you something has changed. You’ve rattled our group somehow, but I don’t mean it in a bad way, you have to believe me. It’s just a shift in dynamics. Strange undercurrents are suddenly emerging and it makes us say and do things that we wouldn’t have said or done before. Look at me and Cassius.” Natalie stops, her breathing ragged. I’m rather baffled and annoyed too. She accuses me of mixing up the group but I think it’s them who are strange in a way I can’t define yet. Those blue lights that keep appearing in her eyes. It’s also their weird closeness, a kind of interdependency really. And this other very strange feature which I’ve tried to ignore, but can’t anymore: the lack of shadows. I’m sure now that it’s not just Cassius who hasn’t got one but all of them are the same, and the place out of the sun that Natalie chose for the picnic was a telltale sign too. I take a deep breath, determined to ask Natalie about this even if she thinks I’m crazy. “We’ve been a cohesive group for a very long time,” she continues in this instant. “For too long actually. The change is jolting us out of our old habits, but it’s necessary. But some of us can’t cope easily.” I listen to her, not really taking in her words because the meaning is always the same: I’m disturbing the people who’ve befriended me, they’re quarrelling because of me and I can’t have that. I get up and turn away.

“I’m leaving,” I say quietly. To be needled by Ruth is one thing, but I can’t take Natalie’s accusations. But Natalie jumps off the bed and stands in my way.

“No, you can’t. We belong together.” What? She just said the opposite, didn’t she?

“Don’t talk rubbish,” I retort rudely.

“Yes, we do. You don’t understand right now but you soon will, trust me.” Now she throws her arms around me and hugs me hard. “Forgive me,” she whispers in my ear. I’m really not sure what to do now. The odd things she keeps saying scare me a bit. Then it hits me. Maybe she’s drunk? Yes, that has to be the reason for her rambling. Too much champagne, that’s why she kissed Will too. I don’t know which makes me feel more relieved, the thought that I’ve found an explanation for her odd behaviour or the fact that I don’t have to leave after all. She’s my friend, I don’t want to lose her, and as always I push the thought of the shadows and the blue lights to the back of my mind.

Then we hear footsteps on the stairs outside our room. Natalie glances at the door. “Has somebody arrived?” she asks, already distracted. “Rufus was barking a while ago too.” Her voice is back to normal, all weirdness gone.

“I think it’s your father,” I tell her and she rolls her eyes.

“Then I’d better behave this evening.” She wraps her towel more tightly around herself and skips out of the room. I hear voices outside the door and wonder if I should welcome him too but I’m really not in the mood to be scrutinised right now. I run a hot bath, thinking about the last hour. It’s completely dark outside now and the sight of the starry sky soothes me. But then the bluish glow of the stars reminds me again of Natalie’s eyes and my uneasiness returns. I’m scared of her somehow, scared that I might lose her friendship and above all scared to ask questions that may have answers I don’t want to know.

I must have dozed off because the water is cold and it has to be rather late. Natalie knocked on the bathroom door twice but I said I was still in the tub. She told me to come down for dinner at eight and, holy crap, it’s already eight now. Quickly I brush my teeth and put up my damp hair, no time to use the hairdryer, apply a lick of lip gloss and mascara, that will have to do. To bolster my self-confidence I dress in my chocolate brown Zara suit and my dark red Carvela pumps. There, not bad for ten minutes preparation time. Very aware that I’m late I rush down, following the voices into a large, impressive room. I’m reminded of one of those huge Holbein canvases. There’s a large table in the middle, laid beautifully with silver and porcelain, heavy dark green velvet curtains at the windows and huge oil paintings on the walls. The room is lit by lots of candles in silver candle holders. It’s like something out of a history book, from a different century. Conversation ceases when I enter the room. Natalie is standing next to Ruth which immediately bothers me. Has Natalie told her about our strange conversation? Has Natalie maybe even changed sides and is Ruth’s ally now? Cassius' green eyes drink me in but his face is motionless. Will and Rupert are standing beside a middle-aged man with a short beard whom I don’t know yet, obviously Augustus, although there’s no resemblance to either Rupert or Natalie. I’m embarrassed at my lateness but hugely relieved that I’m wearing my suit because everyone is dressed rather elegantly, Natalie in an Alaya shift and Ruth in what has to be a Balmain dress. I’m just opening my mouth to apologise when Rupert strolls towards me and takes my hand.

“Livia, you haven’t met my father yet.” He leads me to the older man whose dark eyes twinkle at me in a kindly way as he extends his hand.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you at last, Livia,” he booms in a deep bass voice. I smile at him, he’s somehow slightly intimidating. Then Mrs Roberts serves the soup and I’m dismissed, or so I think.

Augustus assigns me the place between him and Rupert. I resolve to adopt my grey-mouse attitude and keep my mouth shut. At first this seems to work. Augustus’ presence dominates the table and the conversation topics, which is fine until he changes the subject to me. It’s so embarrassing how he keeps asking me about myself and my family, rather boring too. There’s really nothing interesting about my father, my stepmother and my childhood. Well, maybe Sophie is worth remarking on, being so smart and beautiful. I try to change the topic several times but Augustus is very tenacious. By now I must be boring everyone out of their minds. Indeed Ruth starts to yawn ostentatiously, while Cassius watches me intently. Finally Natalie steps in.

“Father, stop pestering Livia, she hasn’t eaten a thing yet.” I smile at her gratefully but flush all the same. I don’t want everyone’s attention on me, I really hate it! Augustus nods, winking at me.

“I’m sorry to be so curious, Livia, but I have to catch up on you.” I don’t really know what he means and don’t care as long as he stops interrogating me. I turn my attention to my roast beef which is delicious and listen to the ensuing conversation. I notice that Augustus hardly touches his food and doesn’t drink at all.

“Sorry about my father, he’s a very intense person,” Rupert whispers to me.

“Well, I don’t mind,” I lie graciously. “But I don’t want to bore you all.” Rupert shoots me an amused look.

“You’re anything but boring, believe me!“ He grins at me with his wide, heart-stopping grin and my heart skips a beat. Augustus on my other side clears his throat loudly.

“Livia? I asked if you like to travel?” Here he goes again. I turn to him and smile shyly.

“Well, I would, but I’ve barely left England. My father likes to holiday in Cornwall and a place in Derbyshire called Foxglove Grove.” I hear Natalie giggling.

“Time you went a bit further,” she laughs at me and I have to agree.

“I certainly will,” I smile, thinking of Lanyu.

“And where to?” Augustus just can’t let go but I don’t want to tell them about Lanyu as I can’t explain my choice to them.

“Oh, somewhere warm and sunny,” I answer elusively.

“How about Lanzarote?” Ruth’s clear voice suggests. “They only have stones there, you know, no plants and flowers.” I stare at her, dumbfounded. Her black eyes glitter aggressively, a mocking smile on her exquisite mouth. I press my lips together, trying to get my bearings. Obviously I wasn’t able to deceive Ruth this afternoon.

“What are you implying, Ruth?” Augustus raises his bushy eyebrows. “Flowers are beautiful, why shouldn’t Livia like them?” He looks at me questioningly and I want the ground to swallow me whole. I hate Ruth with all my heart, that self-centred, mean bitch. She smirks at me.

“Ask her yourself, Augustus. I just got the impression that she has some issues with plants.” Nervously I screw up my napkin into a ball, feeling slightly sick. My heart is beating loudly.

“I’ve no idea what you’re talking about,” I answer calmly, very proud of my low voice which for once isn’t treacherous and squeaky at all.

I notice Natalie shooting Ruth a dirty look before she exclaims brightly, “But we could really have a holiday someday soon!” And she starts suggesting numerous holiday destinations, which lets me off the hook. But I keep glancing at Ruth who is now picking at her chocolate cake. What’s her problem? Why does she hate me so much?

When we leave the table Augustus suddenly takes my left hand into his. “This ring is extraordinary, Livia, and I think it suits you very well.” His voice is rather loud and everyone looks at us. I notice Natalie winking at Rupert and Will grinning contentedly. The shadow of a smile crosses Cassius’s face. He’s been very quiet this evening.

Ruth however blanches, a look of horror on her face. Have I missed something? Augustus is still holding my hand, turning it around, when I realise the coincidence. “Look, the white cameo, it sort of looks like you.” I point at the man with the short beard and hair. Augustus squints at the ring.

“Indeed, there really is a small resemblance, how intriguing!” he exclaims in the silence that surrounds us. He smiles at the others and nods to them. “And now, good night, we shouldn’t go to bed too late if we want to ride out tomorrow morning.”

Although I’m knackered I can't sleep. I keep thinking about what happened today and what I should have done differently. I would like to talk to Natalie, but she’s fast asleep beside me. Maybe tomorrow will be more normal, I shouldn’t overreact now. During the night everything gets out of proportion and becomes scarier, sounds, experiences and fears. I just have to try and relax. I listen to the night sounds, hearing the cry of an owl and the occasional bark of a fox. At some point I must have fallen asleep and suddenly I’m in the middle of my bad dream again. The lake, the shed, the wood. But this time the reflection in the water is not my mum but Cassius. I’m wading into the lake towards him, when I hear a clear voice, “Livia, don’t! Let him die!” When I turn around I only see a Chartreux cat standing on the shore, illuminated by the moonlight. I hear Cassius calling my name and turn back to him, but this time it’s Natalie’s voice that holds me back. “Don’t follow him into the lake! I only want to protect you!” She’s standing on the exact spot where the cat had been. I hesitate but finally proceed to wade into the water. Cassius’ reflection however is gone, lost in the darkness of the lake. “Cassius!” Frantically I call his name but he doesn’t answer. He’s gone forever, drowned, I’d hesitated too long and lost him.

“Wake up, Livia!” Natalie is shaking me roughly. My face is wet with tears and I’m shivering with cold.

“Cassius and you, I saw you at the lake. And the cat too,” I stutter, still half asleep. Natalie wraps her arms around me, holding me close.

“Everything will be alright. It was just a bad dream,” she keeps repeating until I stop shivering. “Nobody can hurt you.” I look at her and see the blue lights in her eyes.

“Natalie, your eyes, what’s going on?” My voice is slurred, I’m suddenly so tired that I can’t hold my eyes open anymore. I sink back into the pillows and into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Chapter 23

“Are you alright?” Will asks Augustus anxiously when they gather with Rupert in front of the fireplace in the Blue Room for a nightcap. Rupert pours three large cognacs but Augustus declines.

“No thanks, you know I don’t drink.” He turns to Will. “How do I feel? I can’t really describe it. When Livia entered the room I thought it could have been Rebecca. They look incredibly alike and the sight of her shook me to the core.” He sighs, running his hand through his short curly hair.

“You hid it well, nobody would have guessed,” Rupert says approvingly. Augustus smiles sadly.

“Well, I tried my best, but I’m afraid all these questions about her family were a bit much for her. But I had to know how she grew up.”

“That’s understandable,” Will nods. “At least you didn't ask her about Rebecca.” The flames are flickering in the fireplace as Rupert refills their glasses.

“Since Natalie told me that Livia was Rebecca’s daughter I haven’t been able to think about anything else,” the older man confesses.

“Why didn’t you want to meet her sooner then?” Rupert asks curiously. Augustus shrugs.

“Call it cowardice, if you want. I didn’t have the guts, I didn’t know how I’d react.” Will ponders Augustus’ last words to Livia.

“But now you can accept her, can’t you?” Augustus looks up at the blonde guy.

“Of course I can. And I genuinely like her as well.” He smiles. “She looks just like Rebecca, apart from her eyes, but she’s very different, not as insecure.” Rupert frowns in surprise.

“You really think so? I find her extremely shy and insecure,” he disagrees. Augustus shakes his head.

“Maybe, but the way she tries to hold her ground here is rather impressive and shows a strong will. She knows what she wants and she tries to stand up for herself.” Will giggles.

“You mean Ruth and her blows below the belt?”

“Yes,” the older man agrees. “I can’t understand why she has it in for the poor girl.” Will clears his throat.

“I think it has to do with Cassius.” Augustus strokes his beard thoughtfully.

“There has to be another reason as well. Ruth hasn’t been able to get at Cassius for the last sixty years or so. And what’s that got to do with Livia anyway?” Will rolls his eyes.

“You haven’t noticed? Cassius hasn’t been himself anymore since he met Livia. He’s always been difficult but now nobody can fathom him anymore. Natalie suspects that he’s after Livia because she doesn’t want him. The allure of the unattainable, you know. But he frightens her. On the other hand, I have the impression that he really likes her and just can’t handle the feeling. When I asked him about it he snapped at me, telling me to mind my own business. That’s a sure sign.” Augustus raises his eyebrows in astonishment.

“Really? When one of us falls in love with a candidate, there are always complications, as we well know.” He lowers his head sadly.

“Above all if Ruth doesn’t quit her pointless Cassius chase,” Rupert remarks sourly. Augustus sighs heavily.

“And there I was thinking I would have problems with Livia, yet she’s roiled both our Dark Arash. That could be rather dangerous, you know!” Will sips his drink, frowning.

“But it’s not her fault, no reason to blame her.” Augustus gets up and starts to pace in front of the fireplace.

“Is she worth the risk of having a dispute within the family?” Rupert and Will stare at the older man.

“Are you suggesting that we shouldn’t tell her our secret and just erase her memory? Vanish from her life again?” Will can’t believe that Augustus would even think such a thing.

“Natalie would never forgive us!” Rupert exclaims.

“Neither would I,” comes a sharp voice from the doorway. The three men spin round. Cassius is leaning against the doorframe, his green eyes glittering dangerously, bristling with barely contained anger. In moments like this Augustus severely doubts Randolph’s decision to include Dark Arash in his family.

“Cassius, don’t misunderstand me, I do want her in the family, but her presence mustn’t cause us to fall out.”

“You think she’s bad for us?” A scornful smile curls his mouth. Will clears his throat.

“We assume that Ruth maybe has issues with her.”

“Don’t bother to explain,” Cassius interrupts his friend. “I heard what you said. It’s also about me.” Will pushes his fringe back awkwardly. “But as you observed, Livia is not interested in me, so you can rest assured.” Augustus takes a step towards him, then stops abruptly when he feels the heat emanating from Cassius, the fire. The situation is evidently already much more out of control than he’d suspected.

“I just want to prevent a repetition of what happened to me with Rebecca,” he says, trying to placate Cassius who sneers at him.

“Very considerate of you, always having the best in mind for others, extremely noble of you. But how do you think Livia will feel when Natalie and Rupert just disappear from her life? That doesn’t bother you, does it? Oh, I forgot, you’ll be sure to erase her memory. And you claim to be a Bright Arash! Ridiculous!” Having vented his rage Cassius turns around and storms off.

“You know, in a way he’s right,” Will finally whispers into the stunned silence. “I couldn’t do it either, just vanish from her life.” Rupert agrees.

“Nor could I. And I couldn’t erase her memory.” Augustus closes his eyes in despair, sensing that it’s already too late for precautions. Regardless of whether they made her an Arash or not Livia has already cast the family into disarray and nothing can ever change that.

Chapter 24

I only awaken when somebody knocks on the door. “Get up, sleepyheads, breakfast is ready!” Will calls. In the first instant I don’t know where I am, I feel exhausted and completely groggy. Then I see Natalie stretching sleepily beside me in the huge four-poster and realisation begins to dawn. She yawns widely and jumps out of bed.

“What a perfect day for riding!” she exclaims, pointing at the sun shining through the curtains. I hear Rufus barking and my bad dreams fade away. It’s a new day, full of promise and light. Natalie pushes open the window and starts singing some silly song. Her good mood is infectious and I start to look forward to a day with the horses. I’m really glad that my parents coaxed me into taking riding lessons when I was twelve years old, so I’m not totally lost today. I was never a natural like Sophie but I can tell head from tail at least. I’m equally determined that Ruth shall not ruin my day again. Natalie and I take turns in the bathroom and once we’re dressed in jeans and jumpers we head down for breakfast. Everyone is already there and the mood is exuberant and noisy, the tensions of yesterday evening evaporated.

“Tuck in, girls, we won’t have any lunch today,” Cassius prompts us. “This afternoon we’ll have the first barbecue of the season.”

“What a good idea!” Augustus booms. “I’ll man the barbecue.” Rupert rolls his eyes and grimaces at Natalie.

“We almost suspected that you weren’t going to join us this morning,” Will grins at us. “If I hadn’t woken you…”

“Probably had a good chat all night long and were tired in the morning.” That’s Ruth, who else. For a second I’m afraid that Natalie will tell her about my bad dreams but I needn’t have worried.

“Of course we did, it’s really like a girly sleepover, isn’t it?” She winks at me and I grin in relief. My anxiety that Natalie has turned against me is so unfounded and I feel a rush of affection towards the petite girl. When we finish and everyone leaves the table I take a piece of ham from the breakfast buffet and turn to Cassius who is talking to Will.

“May I take this up to Nuala? She always misses out on the treats.” Cassius turns to me and I’m taken aback by the gauntness of his handsome face. He looks like he hasn’t slept in days, dark shadows under his green eyes. And he looks at me as if I were a total stranger and my question absurd.

“Of course, the door isn't locked. Just go in,” he answers after a few seconds, then follows Will quickly out of the room. What’s eating him? Have I said something wrong? I really have no idea. Going up to his room I shrug and open the door slowly. The first thing I notice is that the bed is not made. The sheets are tangled as if, well, there had been some activity here last night. Either he has tossed and turned, which would explain his appearance this morning. Or he hadn’t been alone which would explain it too. Suddenly my heart jumps into my throat when I picture him here together with – oh no! – it has to be Ruth! It certainly isn’t Natalie and there’s no other girl in the house, is there? And her familiarity with this house and her close relationship to Mrs Roberts – maybe she is his lover after all and Natalie hasn’t told me for some reason or other? Or is it just a recent development? I try to recall how Ruth looked this morning, but she always looks gorgeous anyway. My heart is beating very fast now and I take a deep breath to calm myself. I inhale his scent again, his lemony Cassius scent which brings back a myriad of feelings. The kiss, his touch, but also his aloofness this morning. Oh hell! I run my hand through my hair, trying to gather my thoughts. What’s happening to me? Why should I care if he spent the night with someone?

I jump when I feel something against my leg. “Oh, it’s you, Nuala!” Somehow I’ve completely forgotten why I came in here. She devours the ham greedily and licks my hand. Hearing voices from outside reminds me that I have to get ready. I should leave this room anyway, it’s having such a weird effect on me. On my way to the door I notice that the picture of the orchid is gone from the star-shaped mirror and a dense, dark grey fog has taken its place.

* * *

I’m flying, I’m soaring, the feeling is beyond description. The ground races by and I’ve never before had such a feeling of freedom and absolute carefreeness. It goes to my head like alcohol and I laugh out loud. At first I was a bit rusty and kept bumping up and down on my horse rather awkwardly but soon my body seemed to remember the movements so that I was able to keep up with the others, well, most of them. Cassius sits on his black stallion as if he were glued to him and Ruth on her white mare is the ultimate horsewoman. She had to be, hadn’t she? Is there anything she’s not perfect at? Her blonde hair is braided and her jodhpurs fit like a second skin. Natalie on the other hand is rocking comfortably on her horse, not going too fast, and Rupert doesn’t cut a fine figure at all. He looks faintly ridiculous with his long legs dangling down to the ground and his small horse obviously is not very compliant. I can’t think why Cassius didn’t give him a bigger horse. Will is a sight to behold, talking incessantly to his grey mare and looking like he’s hoping to win a dressage tournament. Augustus controls his brown stallion with subtle strength, but before we left he was his old demanding self, pestering me to wear a hard hat although none of them do. Obviously he doesn’t trust my riding skills at all.

As the group slows down Natalie catches up with me. Her face is rosy and she’s in a fit of giggles. “Look at Rupert,” she snorts. “He looks like a child on a rocking horse he’s grown out of.” I have to bite my lower lip to stifle my laughter. She’s right but I feel I have to be loyal to him, being in love with him and all. “You know, he’s not a bad rider at all, Cassius must have put him on that donkey on purpose,” she muses.

When we reach a wide meadow she spurs on her horse as does everyone else. Cassius and Augustus are already far ahead with Will in their wake. Rupert’s poor horse follows them determinedly. Suddenly I hear a sharp cry behind me and automatically slow down. When I turn around I see Ruth cowering on the ground beside her horse. She surely can’t have fallen off, can she? I feel the urge to just go ahead but there’s no one else around. Reluctantly I turn my horse and ride up to her. She doesn’t even raise her head, so I have to dismount.

“What happened? Are you alright?” I can’t really bring any concern into my voice which sounds cool and distant. But what can you expect? Suddenly she rights herself, no trace of an injury there, and I take a step back. Her beautiful face is mocking, her mouth turned up in a confident smile.

“Oh, nothing’s happened to me, but it will to you now!” she replies menacingly and before I can react she hits my horse hard with her riding crop. With a shriek it takes off across the meadow.

“What’s your problem?” I shout, trying to grab her reins, but she’s faster than me. In a wink she’s back in the saddle and urges her horse on.

“Have fun in the meadow!” she laughs, and at this instant I understand what she’s up to.

The sound of the hooves fades away and I’m left alone, in the middle of a meadow full of flowers. My breathing becomes laboured and I touch my throat. Flowers all around me, I can’t take a step without crushing them. Their intense colours are mocking me, dancing before my eyes. Amongst them I see the face of my mum whom I destroyed. Tears are coursing down my face and I scan the horizon for help, but no one is in sight. Maybe they’ll find my riderless horse later and come in search of me. I brush away the tears with my sleeve. But what shall I tell them? That I fell off? Ruth knows the truth, but if she reveals it she’ll compromise herself too. Why the hell does she hate me so much? Because of Cassius? But I don’t want him, she’s welcome to him, she surely must realise that. Shivers are running down my spine but I have to get a grip and somehow cross this damned meadow.

Carefully I put one foot in front of the other but freeze when my boot touches a pennywort. Panic rushes through my body. I can’t do this. My father and stepmother always tried to talk me out of my flower phobia, Sophie and the other children at school laughed at me. Later I learned to hide it by avoiding situations which gave me away. But now I’m fucked. The blood rushes in my ears and I cover my face with my hands, cowering on the ground. I’m lost and free-falling into a space where I never let myself go except in my darkest moments.

“Livia, what happened? Are you hurt?” I hear Cassius’ voice but the words don’t make sense, I’m too far away. Only when he puts his arms around me, kneeling beside me, do I come back.

“Nothing,” I whisper, looking into his face. How should I explain to him what’s going on inside me?

“Shush! Everything’s fine,” he runs his hand through my rumpled hair. I think it’s that gesture that does it.

“I killed her,” I murmur, shivering uncontrollably. Cassius pulls me closer but doesn’t reply. I bury my face in his jumper, inhaling his scent. In this instant it’s immaterial whether the others know how weird I am. It doesn’t matter either that I don’t really like Cassius. He’s here and I have to tell someone. “My mum loved flowers, you know. I can’t hurt the flowers as well. They hate me anyway because I killed her.” Even in my state I’m aware that this sounds crazy but I’m beyond caring. I simply cling to him and can’t let go. For a long time neither of us says a word.

“The flowers remind you of your mum. That’s a good thing, memories,” he finally murmurs. I shrink back, wrestling myself out of his arms. What does he know, for heaven’s sake?

“You’ve no idea what you’re talking about. My mother was mentally ill, the illness was caused by pregnancy. In the end she killed herself.” My voice is barely audible.

“But that’s not your fault,” Cassius objects, trying to pull me closer again, but I push him away. At this moment we hear the sound of horses approaching. It’s Natalie, Rupert and Will. Oh fuck, what will they think of me, all dishevelled and in tears?

“Please don’t tell them,” I mutter quickly. A hurt look crosses his face.

“You have a very low opinion of me, don’t you?” I shrug, indifferent to his hurt feelings, too caught up in my own.

“What happened?” Natalie cries, completely out of breath, and dismounts. I will a smile onto my face.

“Nothing really, don’t worry.” I try to sound normal but I’m afraid I won’t be able to pull it off. Natalie frowns at Cassius.

“She’s fine,” he reassures her quietly. “Livia’s horse was spooked, probably a snake. One of you should take her on your horse and take her home. Where are Ruth and Augustus?” I’m kind of grateful for this white lie.

“Already on their way home,” Will answers. “They took Livia’s horse as they didn’t know what happened.” Didn’t know, my ass! That cow is probably celebrating her victory now. Cassius strolls over to his stallion and mounts.

“Rupert, you take Livia, you’re a good rider,” he commands. Rupert grimaces at his friend.

“Yes, if you hadn’t given me a fucking donkey to ride!” he complains grumpily. Cassius smirks, grips Rupert’s reins and leads his horse straight up to me so that I don’t have to take a single step on the grass. I glance up at him but he’s already turning away. Rupert dismounts and helps me into the saddle before jumping back on behind me.

Chapter 25

Cassius stares after Will and Rupert with Livia as they make their way home. Suddenly he becomes aware that he's being watched. It is Natalie who’s still close to him. “Tell me what really happened?” she demands, looking at him warily. Cassius presses his lips together, enraged by her questioning. “Oh come on, I need to know, I have to protect her!” she hisses with narrowed eyes.

“Well, then you’re not having much success,” Cassius snarls at her, his eyes blazing with fury.

“She’s only ever in trouble when she’s with you!” the girl counters but Cassius raises his hand in protest.

“It had nothing to do with me this time, I promise. It was her fear of plants. Why she dismounted and her horse ran away, that I don’t know.” His voice is husky and his face grim.

“But I can guess.” Natalie stares closely at his tortured face, glimpsing feelings that astonish and scare her. Suddenly she believes him and she wrinkles her brow, remembering Ruth’s jibes about plants the day before. “So Livia’s really got issues with plants?” she asks in a soft voice. Cassius only nods, not wanting to tell her any more. “Ruth realised that before anyone else did, how odd,” she murmurs, lost in thought. Then she looks straight at Cassius. “Do you think this knowledge had anything to do with what happened just now?” Cassius scoffs, raising his eyebrows.

“You bet! I know you don’t trust me, Natalie, but if you want to protect Livia you should watch other people more carefully and not focus on me.” Natalie gazes into his troubled green eyes.

“Who do you have in mind? Who's trying to harm her? Ruth?” Cassius just shrugs and looks away.

“Ruth seems to hate her, for whatever reason,” he says indifferently.

“Because of you, you idiot!” Natalie exclaims exasperatedly. “Since you’ve been after Livia, Ruth has been freaking out. You surely must have realised!” Cassius pulls a face.

“You’re all wrong, you know. I’m after no one. Dark beings like me are destined to stay alone.” Natalie winces at the bitter tone of his voice.

“Ruth would give anything to be with you,” she whispers. “And Livia – well, perhaps, she dreamed about you last night, you know.” She just has to tell him, he looks so forlorn and hopeless. Surprise registers on his handsome face but then he waves her words away.

“Obviously a bad dream. But you’ve got it wrong, I wasn’t talking about Ruth but about Augustus.” Natalie’s eyes widen in surprise but then she laughs incredulously.

“You have to be wrong! Only yesterday he said that the ring suits her, that was him giving his consent to her becoming an Arash, wasn’t it?” Cassius shakes his head, moving closer to Natalie.

“Ask Will or Rupert. Those three were talking and I overheard them. Augustus is against Livia because she disrupts the family.” Natalie gasps in horror.

“But that’s awful! What will become of her if he vetoes her?” Cassius’ eyes are hard now, his voice low and menacing.

“We can’t let it get to that point in the first place. We have to prevent it by all means.” Natalie feels the fire in him and looks at him apprehensively.

“Why didn’t you take her home yourself?” she suddenly asks, changing the subject deliberately.

“My horse is too edgy, not suitable for two riders,” he growls, not looking at her. Natalie stifles a smile.

“I think it’s you who is too edgy, you know?” she replies with a wink. “You two are behaving like children, you particularly.” Cassius smirks at her.

“Look at yourself, before you blame me. Besides, you should be pleased, you did ask me to stay away from her.” Urging on his black stallion he canters away.

Chapter 26

As soon as we get home I rush to my room and stand under the hot shower, but not even the scalding water is able to chase the cold from my bones. I never want to face anyone again although neither Rupert nor Will asked a thing on the way home. This ride home – it should have been the stuff of my dreams, being held by Rupert. It was the opportunity of a lifetime but I simply couldn’t concentrate because my thoughts were concerned with what I’d told Cassius. My anxiety must have been the reason why Rupert’s touch didn’t affect me at all.

When I leave the bathroom I find Natalie sitting on the bed, brushing her locks. She is obviously waiting for me and judging from her determined expression she’s intent on discovering the truth. “Can I help somehow?” Here she goes, lowering her hair brush. I kind of expected this interrogation and have been afraid of it. I slump on the bed beside her, considering my answer. Knowing how tenacious Natalie is, it’s clear that she won’t let up until she knows at least part of the truth.

“No thanks, you can't help. I’m sorry to have made such a fuss.” Not a good answer, I’m certain it won’t do. Natalie shoots me a sly glance.

“We were really worried when your horse cantered up all by itself.” The silence is heavy, the unspoken question between us. I close my eyes and brace myself, knowing I have to give her something at least.

“You know, since I was a child I’ve had this unaccountable phobia of plants and flowers. I’m not able to step on them, to crush them.” This part of the truth has to be enough and Ruth can tell all she wants now. I half expect Natalie to laugh but she remains silent.

“Don’t worry,” she whispers after a while. “We’ve all got some phobias. With us they’re much more pronounced than with other… people.” Her brown eyes look into mine imploringly. “We have to learn to live with them and thereby overcome them.” That really doesn’t sound like Natalie at all, it sounds precocious, like something Augustus might say. Besides, I can’t imagine her or Rupert being afraid of something irrational, much less Ruth and Cassius, but I refuse to think about those two at the moment. “Why did you dismount anyway?” she persists. Thank god for Cassius and his story about the snake!

“The snake, you know…” I mutter but Natalie purses her lips.

“Your horse is so calm it wouldn’t be spooked by an alligator,” she replies mockingly. I hesitate, should I confide in her? But no, she has been Ruth’s friend much longer than she’s been mine. I don’t want to denounce Ruth who would surely deny my story.

“Well, this time it did,” I reply stubbornly and get up to dress.

While everyone else is preparing the barbecue outside I retreat to the kitchen to avoid their nosy or concerned stares. But when I offer to help Mrs Roberts she declines rather brusquely. Silly old cow! Obviously she doesn’t like me either. So I’ve no choice but to join the others.

The guys are busy carrying logs, the girls plates with meat and vegetables, cutlery and glasses, everyone’s chatting and laughing. I decide to sit on a tree stump not far away but a bit apart from them all. I know it’s a mistake to isolate myself, I should try to be completely normal, but I just can’t. Soon Rufus and the Jack Russells join me as if they feel my dejectedness. But then they’re accustomed to me slipping them treats, so I guess that’s the real reason they stay with me. I’m glad they’re here anyway and fondle their ears for lack of anything else to do. Now Will, Rupert and Augustus are tinkering with the fire. I notice Natalie glancing surreptitiously at Will who is wearing tight white jeans and a smart dark blue jumper and is throwing small branches into the fire. He looks so delicious with his floppy blonde hair that I silently commiserate with Natalie. A scruffy-looking Rupert pokes the embers with a long iron bar while Augustus gives orders, waiting for the right moment to put on the grillage. What is it with men and fire? On a large wooden table, at a safe distance from the dogs, there is the food and the wine, plates with steaks and chicken, slices of peppers and aubergines. Cassius is the only guy not bothering with the fire but sitting a bit apart, just like me, in the grass. Dressed in black as usual his face is gloomy, as he works his way through the bottle of Bordeaux beside him, staring into the distance.

At this instant Ruth emerges from the house, carrying bowls of salad, and I bite my lower lip. In dark blue jeans and a cream jumper she looks just as good as in designer dresses, the bitch. Even more so, as she looks much younger this way, with her glossy hair tumbling down her back. I wonder how I should behave towards her now. Clearly I have the urge to scream at her and scratch that perfect face but they already think I’m crazy as it is. So I decide to make myself as invisible as possible. Now Ruth looks around searchingly. So that’s how she’s going to handle me now: her black eyes look straight through me as if I wasn’t here. Right, two can play that game. She gives the fire a wide berth, takes an empty glass from the table and sits down close to Cassius. For a second I indulge in the fantasy of pouring the red wine all over her. Now she’s whispering to Cassius who only shakes his head, and as he doesn’t offer her his bottle, she fills her glass herself. Cassius proceeds to ignore her and I have to stifle a giggle.

“What a nice warm day!” she exclaims now, clearly determined to elicit some response from him. “But don’t you think it’s still too cold to eat outside?” Cassius only grunts and I can’t help smirking. “We could eat in the conservatory,” she rushes on. “You haven’t shown us the orchids yet.” I feel my stomach contract. Not again, Ruth! Cassius turns to her now and she shrinks back. I don’t think he’s said anything to her, but a startled expression crosses her face. If I didn’t know better I’d say it was fear.

“No, we’re going to eat outside!” he growls, getting up from the ground and strolling towards the fire. Serves her right, the cow! But I notice the nasty look that Rupert gives Cassius. Then he hands the iron bar to Augustus and walks over to Ruth who is still sitting kind of shell-shocked on the ground. Augustus shakes his head and proceeds to put the grillage over the fire. Cassius helps him. I prick up my ears when Augustus starts talking to him.

“What’s the matter with you this weekend?” he inquires softly, but his bass voice carries the sound over to me nevertheless. Cassius doesn’t reply, I‘m watching his lips. Oh, those lips. No, Livia, don’t go there! But I can’t help remembering the feelings they elicited in me. “It’s to do with Livia, isn’t it?” Augustus continues. Uncomfortably I bite my lower lip and look away. They mustn’t know that I can hear them. “Are you trying to drive her away?” Now Cassius turns to him and laughs incredulously.

“Me? You’d better ask Ruth that question.” My eyes widen in surprise. Obviously Cassius suspects that Ruth was the cause of my ‘accident’. Augustus purses his lips impatiently.

“I know what you want to tell me but that’s not what I asked. What’s happening between you and Livia?”

“Nothing, unfortunately. But that’s none of your business anyway.” With these rude words he turns away from the fire. What, unfortunately? What’s he talking about? But I don’t really care, I’m only upset that everyone’s talking about me behind my back. Maybe I really am the troublemaker Natalie accused me of being.

I’m cuddling Rufus’ big head on my knees, wondering how to disappear from here, when Natalie comes over with two glasses of wine. She squashes down on my tree stump, handing me one of the glasses. “Have you noticed Will’s gorgeous bum in those trousers?” she sighs and I have to smile at her. Everyone’s arguing but she’s still concentrating on the really important issues. “What a waste that I can’t convert him,” she muses, pushing her unruly locks out of her face. “And look at my brother, how he’s hankering after Ruth, comforting her and putting his arm around her!” Her hand flies to her mouth. “Oops, I’m sorry, I forgot you have a thing for him.”

“Don’t worry,” I murmur, suddenly confused to my core. Do I still have a thing for him? It really doesn’t bother me to see Ruth in Rupert’s arms. Shouldn’t I be jealous? But I don’t feel a thing, just the same as this afternoon, when he put his arms around me while riding. Ruth doesn’t seem too impressed by his embrace either, she’s leaning against him rather stiffly, her eyes fixed on Cassius. Cassius, a shiver runs down my spine as I look at him. So handsome and brooding, with his cruel mouth and his piercing green eyes. Again the thought of his rumpled bed comes to mind and a great wave of relief rushes through me. He can’t possibly have been with Ruth if he’s so nasty to her now, could he? At this instant I realise what I’m doing and drain my glass to hide my confusion. I cannot, no, surely not, he kind of scares me.

Mercifully Augustus claps his hands, interrupting my jumbled thoughts. “Dinner’s ready!” Natalie and I rush to the table.

“Livia, can you take him this big plate, please?” Natalie asks and I hurry over, glad to have something to do. Augustus and Cassius are busy turning the steaks and don’t see me approaching.

“Livia’s really rattling the family, isn’t she?” Augustus says to Cassius matter-of-factly. They’re talking about me again and I stop in my tracks. Cassius doesn’t reply. “But I Iike her anyway,” the older man continues. Cassius glares at him, his mouth turned up in a snarl.

“Yesterday I had a different impression.” I wince. What did Augustus say about me?

“Clearly I do have my reservations, watching you all. It’s my duty to be careful,” he says pompously. What is his problem? He sounds like I’m trying to marry one of them, not just be friends. Cassius opens his mouth for a sharp reply but becomes aware of me standing behind them. He stares at me, lost for words, and this time I don’t look away but hold his gaze. He should know that I heard everything.

“Hey, I think the steaks are burning!” Rupert shoves me aside, taking the plate and starting to remove the meat from the grill. Finally Cassius averts his gaze and I return to the table. Natalie indicates that I should sit on the chair beside her, but Will leaves one chair vacant on my other side before he sits down. I don’t care, I’m really annoyed at the moment. The whole weekend has been a disaster so far and I only want to go home. Cassius’ strange, angry mood scares me, Ruth is doing her best to make my life hell and now this old guy Augustus is also weird to me. Everyone has taken their places when Cassius returns from the fire with the last chicken legs and has to sit beside me as it’s the last free chair. He scowls at me, shifting his chair as far away as possible from mine. I notice Ruth smirking opposite me. Right, they can both fuck off. It’s me who should be offended, not Cassius. Will, Rupert and Natalie are chatting loudly, even Ruth and Augustus join in, but Cassius remains silent throughout the whole meal. He doesn’t eat at all but drinks one glass of wine after the other. I’m not hungry myself, nor very talkative either. Very aware of his hostile presence beside me, I’ve lost all my appetite, although the steaks are delicious. I shift uncomfortably in my seat and drink more than I’m used to.

When dinner is finally over I’m incredibly relieved. I help carry everything back into the kitchen and am just thinking of escaping to my room on the pretext of a raging headache when Cassius clears his throat. I wonder if he’s still able to talk after all that Bordeaux. “Let’s go to the Blue Room and have a game.” His voice is clear and cold.

“I’m not really in the mood,” Ruth remarks, her brows knitted in worry. Cassius waves her objection away.

“Never mind, it’s going to be very interesting tonight.” Judging from his tone of voice this is clearly not an invitation but a command. I don’t even dare bring up the headache now, but a game of Scrabble or whatever can’t be too bad, can it? Ruth is pouting but follows him into the Blue Room too.

“He’s in a rather explosive frame of mind tonight,” Natalie whispers to me. I roll my eyes, tell me something new!

What a beautiful room! Everything is in shades of blue, the curtains, the leather chairs and sofas and the carpets which are clearly very old and valuable. One wall is covered with bookshelves and I can’t help staring and wishing I could browse the whole evening instead of playing poker or whatever. The fire is already lit in the fireplace, the curtains are drawn, and thick candles cast their soft light across the spacious room.

Cassius sits down on the carpet in front of the fireplace and motions for us to do the same. “It’s Truth or Dare this evening!” he declares imperiously as he fills the glasses that are already scattered around the floor. Again it’s Ruth who objects.

“Oh come on, we're not children anymore!” she sighs, rolling her eyes. For once I agree with her. I’ve always hated this game which I always seem to lose, whatever option I choose. Cassius smirks at her.

“Humour me, I’m in the mood for childish games tonight.” His mouth lifts in a small smile but his voice is mocking and his eyes are cold and guarded. Rupert casts a sly glance at Will who shrugs.

“Well, if you will excuse me, I prefer to read,” Augustus backs out, making himself comfortable in one of the big armchairs. I wish I could do the same! On top of all this I’m once again next to Cassius, because Rupert rushes to Ruth’s side who’s sitting opposite Cassius. Taking the empty Bordeaux bottle he sets the rules.

“Tonight everyone has to answer the same question,” he smiles cruelly. “Everyone has to admit who he or she is in love with.” We gape at him in stunned silence.

“That’s pure bullshit, Cassius,” Natalie shrieks, her face aflame.

“Natalie’s right,” Will protests too, shifting uncomfortably on the carpet. “And it’s not even funny, we know each other far too well.” Cassius’ green eyes are glittering dangerously as he looks from one to the other.

“You really think so? Well, I don’t. This weekend I get the feeling that everyone here in the room has a secret and as you’ve all seen, secrets are ruining the overall mood. So let’s get rid of them.” His gaze is freezing, his mouth set in a hard line. I guess he’s very drunk. When none of us reacts he sighs, raising his brows. “If you don’t want to admit the truth there’s still the second option: you must face your worst fear.” He surely can’t mean this, can he? I watch the others carefully and realise that he does. Ruth’s face is ashen, Natalie’s crimson red, and the two guys don’t know where to look. The atmosphere is charged, the air in the room blisteringly hot.

“That’s crazy,” Rupert finally whispers but a glance from Cassius shuts him up. Now Cassius takes the empty bottle and spins it. Holy crap, what will I say when it’s my turn? Definitely not the truth. The truth… what is the truth anyway? I glance from under my lashes at Rupert in his old Abercrombie shirt and his frayed jeans. Am I really in love with this guy? Somehow I don’t think so anymore. Then there’s this cruel, dangerous guy on my other side who has kissed me like no man ever did before. But I’m not crazy enough to have a fling with him, am I? I’ll just name a fellow student, that’s a good idea! Or better still: Ralph, my ex. I’ll say I’m still in love with him. Surely nobody will tell the truth anyway. I relax a bit and watch the bottle which is still spinning. The fire is crackling in the grate and the silence in the room is eerie. Now the bottle slows, goes past me, thank god!, past Cassius and stops, pointing at Will who immediately blanches.

“I’m sorry, I can’t tell you,” he whispers. “It would do too much harm.” I see Natalie chewing her thumbnail and remember what she told me some weeks ago. Rupert laughs.

“Oh, come on, it can’t be that bad!” He really doesn’t have any idea? I assume Natalie has guessed due to her own crush on Will which would have made her all the more sensitive to him and his feelings. She stares at Will, her breath coming fast, but the blonde guy shakes his fringe out of his eyes and winks.

“It is, believe me. And to have to admit it is at the same time my worst fear: What do I do now?” He breaks into a fit of giggles and Natalie joins in. I have to admire his composure.

“Then you’re off the hook and can face your second worst fear,” she shrieks, sounding slightly hysterical. She glances at Cassius uneasily, not sure how he will take her intervention but he just nods. Will cocks his head and pulls a face.

“Pickled herring,” he murmurs to everyone’s amusement. “I simply hate it!” Augustus looks up from his book, smiling. He obviously is as relieved as we are that Will has ridiculed the game.

“There are some in the kitchen, you have to eat one now!” Natalie shrieks with laughter, and I can tell that she’s unbelievably relieved. She rushes into the kitchen and returns with a piece of herring on a small plate.

“Crap, I’m going to throw up,” Will mutters, eyeing it warily. Rupert hands him a full wine glass and Will swallows the fish, actually turning a shade of green. Quickly he gulps the wine and lets out a deep breath. “Your carpet’s safe for now, Cassius, but it was close, I can tell you!” Natalie applauds and everyone laughs except for Cassius who taps his fingers on the bottle impatiently. But Will has definitely succeeded in taking the sting out of this game.

But Cassius doesn’t relent, he spins the bottle again. Now it’s Natalie’s turn and I feel with her. I’m sure, however, that she’ll pull it off like Will did. She stares at the floor, her face hidden by her locks, not uttering a word. My heart starts beating faster, she won’t really tell, will she? Finally she lifts her head and her brown eyes are bright with unshed tears. “Maybe Cassius is right,” she whispers. “There should be no secrets among friends. I’ll tell you the truth.”

Unexpectedly Ruth grabs her hand, “Stop, Natalie, you don’t have to. He can't pressure you into it.” A grateful smile crosses Natalie’s face but she shakes her head.

“I know he can’t but I want to tell you. It’s been such a burden for such a long time, and maybe if I say it out loud, the spell will finally be broken.” Crap, we all had too much wine tonight, she’ll regret it in the morning!

“A burden? Doesn’t he reciprocate your love?” Will asks curiously. I hold my breath. Natalie, don’t! “He must be an arse, everybody loves you. Who is he?” Natalie smiles at the blonde guy sadly.

“It’s you, Will,” she whispers softly. First it’s surprise that registers on his face, then dismay and pity. That’s the worst one. Suddenly Natalie jumps up and rushes out of the room. I jump up too, I have to follow and comfort her, but Will beats me to it. He’s already running after her, calling her name.

“Why did you have to do this to her?” I hiss at Cassius. I’m so mad at him that I feel like exploding.

“Yes, poor Natalie!” Ruth joins me unexpectedly.

“Well, she didn’t have to spill the beans, did she?” Cassius replies in a cold voice, and I’m shocked at the indifference in his face.

“He’s right there, Livia,” Rupert supports him and I glare at him too.

“What’s wrong with you all?” I mutter, noticing with satisfaction the alarmed look on Rupert’s face. We all look up when Natalie and Will enter the room. They’re walking hand in hand and Natalie’s face is smiling and rosy. She laughs out loud when she notices my startled face.

“No, it’s not what you think. That would be too huge a miracle! But we are still best friends and now it’s out in the open I think I can handle my crush much better.” She kisses Will on the cheek and smacks his bottom. “But you still have the cutest butt I’ve ever seen.” I’m totally in awe of her courage. I would never ever have told the truth.

“Let’s leave it for this evening,” Rupert suggests now to my utter relief, but Cassius spins the bottle again. Obviously he has a certain goal and won’t let up. My heart starts beating faster, I’ve really had enough of this game. Gradually the bottle slows down and I let out the breath I was holding. Saved again, the bottle is pointing at Ruth. She’s as white as a sheet, her hands knotted in her lap. I can’t help but gloat. Cassius raises his brows.

“Truth or dare, Ruth?” A shiver runs down my spine, there’s so much venom in his voice. Ruth starts to tremble, reminding me of a cornered deer. Then she shakes her head.

“I won’t play along, Cassius,” she replies huskily and starts getting up, but he quickly leans forward, gripping her by the wrist.

“You’ve always been a coward, haven’t you? Just fit to deal blows but not to take them,” he hisses menacingly. Despite the heat there are goosebumps on my arm. He’s such a brute! Cassius lets go of her hand but Ruth remains sitting on the floor, rubbing her aching wrist.

“Why are you always picking on Ruth?” Rupert shouts at him indignantly.

“Stay out of this!” Cassius snaps. “She knows the reason very well.” His green eyes narrow as he prompts her. “Answer the question, Ruth!” Her face is blotched now and she looks so scared that I nearly feel sorry for her.

“You know the answer but I won’t be humiliated in front of you and her.” She shoots me a filthy look and my compassion evaporates. I gasp when I see the blue flames in her dark eyes. Now she gets up and stands in front of the fireplace. “I’d rather reach into the flames than say it out loud,” she screeches hysterically.

“Stop it!” Natalie yells, appalled. “We all know how much you’re afraid of fire!” But Ruth is already falling to her knees.

“Tell her to stop, don’t be so cruel!” Rupert shouts at Cassius who glares back.

“She’s the cruel one here,” he replies. “Just ask her!” Ruth turns around, her face distorted by fear and hatred.

“So she told you, did she?” I shrink back as I realise that this is about me again. Cassius shakes his head.

“No, she didn’t, I guessed. You do know the saying ‘an eye for an eye’?” Ruth stares at him, hypnotised, then turns back to the fire. She’s shaking and tears are streaming down her face as she extends both hands towards the flames. I’m so confused and frightened, most of all because I can’t fathom what’s going on. Why does Ruth comply? Why are they playing these absurd games? Why doesn’t somebody stop Ruth? Who the hell are these people? I don’t recognise them anymore.

“Cassius, please,” I whisper urgently, putting my hand on his arm. He spins around, his eyes blazing with a blue light. A strange heat is radiating from his body. Suddenly Augustus is at Ruth’s side and yanks her away from the fire.

“Enough!” he shouts. “You’ve gone too far, Cassius!” Ruth leans against him, sobbing quietly. “She’s suffered enough for her act of malice.” Will and Rupert glance at each other questioningly but obviously don’t want to ask what Augustus is talking about. Natalie lowers her eyes and follows Ruth slowly as Augustus leads her from the room. Will and Rupert are leaving too. I get up, but somehow I can’t go yet. Cassius is standing in front of the window now, gazing into the night. He has punished Ruth for what she did to me today. This was his goal all along, Natalie and Will were just casualties of the game. But why? I just don’t understand. Hesitantly I walk over to him.

“Cassius, I have to know…” I begin in a low voice but he immediately whirls around, stepping back from me.

“Back off, Livia! I want to be alone,” he whispers angrily. I shrink back, seeing the rejection in his face, and flee from the room.

I’m relieved that Natalie isn’t in our room, maybe she’s comforting Ruth. This time her accusations of me disturbing the group will be absolutely justified as I’m the reason for Cassius’ aggressive behaviour.

Next morning when I go down to breakfast they act like the evening before had never happened. Neither Cassius nor Ruth joins us. The weather reflects my mood, it’s pouring it down, a cold wind chasing grey clouds across the sky. What can we do on a day like this? Definitely not play games again! Natalie seems to feel the same way and suggests that we return home. I quickly pack my bag, musing about this weekend. Natalie had promised that it would be fun and relaxing and it had been neither. I’m rattled by a hundred things: Ruth, the flower incident, Natalie’s accusations and, well, Cassius. The days have been packed with strange emotions and occurrences that I cannot begin to analyse. The things I overheard Augustus saying about me! Yet the first evening I thought he liked me. Only Rupert and Will were their usual uncomplicated selves. I feel tired and long for my own flat. I cast a glance around the room, it’s surely the last time that I’ll see it. This weekend has shown clearly that I don’t belong with these people, they’re better off without me.

But there’s one thing I want to do before I leave: I want to see Nuala and her puppies once again. I have no idea where Cassius is and I definitely don’t want to talk to him after last night, but the door to his room is slightly ajar, so he’s surely not there. I push it open and glance into the dark room. The curtains are drawn and I tiptoe across the room to the dog basket. “Take good care of them,” I whisper to Nuala, scratching her ears.

“She’ll miss you when you’re gone.” I jump out of my skin, unable to utter a word. I didn’t hear Cassius entering or was he here all along? I glance up at his face, my heart beating fast, maybe because he caught me in his room, maybe for other reasons I don’t want to dwell on.

“I’ll miss her too,” I reply huskily for want of a better answer. Now he crouches beside me and I smell his delicious Cassius scent.

“You should get a dog, you know?” he says. This normal conversation is somehow surreal after last night.

“You think so?” my voice is shaking nervously. “I don’t know what to think anymore.” The words tumble out before I can stop them. He takes my hand and an electric current shoots through my whole body. Getting up he pulls me up too. My heart is in my mouth, he’s standing so close to me, still holding my hand and gazing at me with unfathomable green eyes. Butterflies are dancing in my stomach and I resist the urge to touch his soft black hair.

“You know you belong with us? You just have to let it happen,” he whispers huskily. His face is expectant, his eyes pleading. But his words bring me back down to earth and I shake my head determinedly, pulling my hand out of his.

“No, this weekend has clearly shown that we’re totally different. We don’t have anything in common.” His eyes are glittering dangerously now and I remember the blue flames I saw in his eyes yesterday. One more thing I can’t explain. Instinctively I take a step back. I should really leave now.

“Don’t you like being with us?” Now I laugh out loud. He can’t be serious, can he? Obviously I love being friends with Natalie, Will and Rupert. I’m rather afraid of him and I can do without Ruth any day. “Forget that I asked, how stupid,” he growls, his expression guarded. The butterflies in my stomach die one after the other and are replaced by a knot. “You obviously only like some of us. And you’re in love with one of us,” he continues, his voice suddenly detached and cool. “But there’s a hitch: you can’t have only one or two of us, we all belong together.” What does he mean? That I’m trying to undermine their friendship? Not him too!

“But I don’t want…” I begin exasperatedly. He stops me, holding up his hand.

“I know, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said anything.” He runs his hand through his hair and turns away. I think I’m dismissed, but when I take a step towards the door he follows me. “Some philosopher or other said: Only that which is the other, gives us fully unto ourselves. I can’t remember who exactly, I’m not as educated and learned as Will.” His mouth turns up into a slight smile. “Think about it. Maybe you can only truly be yourself with us.” He reaches up and tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear. The butterflies are back, fluttering like crazy. I’ve no idea what he said but he still has his hand in my hair and I can’t think clearly. I stare up into his face, at his mouth, this cruel, sensual mouth, and will him to kiss me. I’m afraid of him but I want him like I haven’t wanted any man before. The seconds tick by and I’m melting inside, the anticipation killing me. He doesn’t move, leaving the decision to me, and slowly I’m leaning towards him, smelling him, longing to touch him. My breath is shallow and I tilt up my face.

“Livia, here you are! I’ve been looking for you everywhere!” Natalie rushes into the room and we jump apart. I’m still gazing at Cassius, whose mouth is pressed in a straight line now, his expression unfathomable. God, he’s hot but he’s not for me, I have to remember that! Natalie’s saved me just in time, not from him, but from myself.

“Goodbye,” I whisper and turn to Natalie.

Chapter 27

Cassius is staring at the grey sea. He’s deep in thought, not feeling the spray or the chilly wind that ruffles his hair. Randolph is sitting beside him on the cliffs in front of Blackmoore Castle, waiting. Cassius arrived the day before out of the blue but has not yet revealed the purpose of his visit.

“For the first time in my life I regret that Will found me and you made me an Arash,” he suddenly blurts out. Randolph looks up in surprise. This is the last thing he expected to hear. Nobody ever regretted their transformation into an Arash!

“Why exactly?” he asks carefully. Cassius runs his hand through his dark hair.

“It’s wrong to change a person like me into an Arash.” Randolph suspects now what it’s all about, having felt the boy’s restlessness. “I’m not only a Dark Arash, I’m a brute!” he groans. Randolph tries to hide his smile.

“What have you done to make you think that?” he gently inquires. Cassius stares at the ground.

“I nearly hurt Ruth,” he confesses dejectedly.

“You sparked your fire?” Randolph knows very well that he didn’t do it. He would certainly have been informed if that had happened, but he asks anyway. Cassius shakes his head.

“No, but it was a close call, I already felt it inside me. I could have killed her.” He turns to Randolph, looking at him with tortured eyes. “See, it would be better I wasn’t an Arash!” he repeats. Randolph pats him on the shoulder.

“Nonsense! Every Dark Arash has to fight against his nature and tame his dark forces anew from time to time, you know. Why are you so mad at Ruth?” Cassius bites his lower lip.

“She did something really vicious.” Randolph sighs impatiently. It has always been very tedious to get Cassius talking.

“Did she do it to you?” he coaxes. Eventually Cassius will have to come to the point and Randolph hopes it will be sooner rather than later. He wants to put the nice roast that’s been marinating in Barolo since yesterday into the oven. The seconds tick by.

“No, she was mean to Livia.” He’s finally beginning to get to the point. Randolph smiles, at last Cassius has uttered her name.

“And why does that bother you so much?” he prods. Cassius shrugs, knitting his brows.

“I don’t really know. She’s just so helpless compared to someone like Ruth.” Randolph suppresses a sigh as Cassius starts to stare at the sea again. At this rate dinner will never be ready.

“Couldn’t you have talked to Ruth instead of punishing her? It’s a rather drastic reaction towards one of the family,” Randolph gently scolds him. Cassius hangs his head.

“That’s why I said it was a mistake to transform me into an Arash,” he grumbles stubbornly.

“You know what happens when your dark forces are unleashed and you kill another Arash,” Randolph reminds him. “You’re expelled from the family and become a shadow between humans and Arash. Or two of us can summon Raytara, the judgment of the stars.” Cassius simply nods. “Tell me, what did Ruth do to Livia that was so horrible?” Cassius’ hands ball into fists.

“She abandoned her in the middle of a meadow.” Randolph frowns in surprise.

“That doesn’t sound so terrible to me,” he mutters. Cassius turns to him, his eyes stormy.

“Livia’s terribly afraid of flowers,” he tries to explain. “For some reason or other she thinks she’s responsible for the death of her mother who loved flowers. Don’t you remember that Rebecca was a botanist?” Randolph nods, of course he remembers Rebecca’s infatuation with plants and flowers. He doesn’t understand however why Livia feels responsible for her death. But first things first.

“Why are you so intent on protecting Livia? I thought that was Natalie’s self-imposed duty.” Cassius looks at him now, his blazing green eyes meeting Randolph’s amber ones. He opens his mouth to reply but then sets it in a hard line. Randolph waits patiently.

“I don’t know,” Cassius finally mutters. Randolph rolls his eyes, deciding that patience will get him nowhere.

“Why don’t you tell Livia that you love her?” Cassius gasps, looking so shocked that Randolph starts to chuckle.

“What did you say?” The older man shakes his head in wonder.

“You really haven’t acknowledged it to yourself by now? Or are you just pretending? Natalie has suspected it for quite a long time, Rupert and Will have guessed too. You obviously haven’t encountered this feeling before, but you don’t have to deny it for that reason.” Cassius glares at Randolph, shaking his head.

“No, you’re wrong, I’m not in love with her. I just want to protect her, make sure she’s alright.” Now Randolph is grinning openly.

“And you want to be near her all the time, and you feel sick when she’s leaving? That’s what you call love, Cassius.”

“Bullshit!” the boy shouts gruffly. “She brings out the worst in me, my dark forces.” The older man nods at him wisely.

“That’s because she turns your soul upside down. So she doesn’t know how you feel?” Cassius frowns, shaking his head again.

“No, and she must never know. She wouldn’t want me anyway.”

“Why?” Randolph asks in astonishment. Cassius is extremely good-looking and can be charming at times, well, he would have to work on it. Randolph somehow likes the idea of Livia and him being a couple, regardless of how it might hurt Ruth. Randolph has always been relieved that Cassius was not interested in Ruth, because the union of two Dark Arash is very risky and explosive.

“Livia’s in love with Rupert,” Cassius says, destroying his hopes. Randolph takes in a sharp breath. That doesn’t sound too good as Rupert has been after Ruth ever since she became an Arash. Livia stands no chance there.

“Are you sure?” Randolph can’t really believe it.

“Yes, she practically told me herself,” Cassius whispers. Randolph’s face darkens, it’s not what he wanted to hear. For the last couple of decades he has himself tried to avoid emotional complications, and now there’s this mess in his family.

“Right, then you’ll have to try to earn Livia’s friendship first, maybe things will change,” he advises.

“I can’t just be her friend. I can’t bear watching Rupert either get her or reject her,” Cassius objects, pushing his black hair out of his eyes.

“Then you’ll have to fight for her love,” Randolph recommends, but Cassius looks at him questioningly.

“Why are you encouraging me? You know it’s forbidden to have a relationship with a human. I don’t mean a fling, but the real thing.” Randolph looks away, he knows that very well. Casual sex is allowed but no emotional relationship whatsoever. He knows that better than any other.

“Livia won’t be human that much longer,” he responds, clearing his throat awkwardly. Cassius gasps in surprise.

“You haven’t even met her and are already willing to take her into the family?” That is unheard of.

“Well, Natalie has told me a lot, you and Will too, so I assume…” Randolph improvises, but Cassius interrupts him.

“There might be a slight problem, apart from the fact that Livia can still refuse. Augustus is rather against her, claiming that she disrupts the family.” Randolph huffs angrily. Fussy Augustus would certainly not ruin everything!

“I never heard such nonsense! The family’s harmony is our problem, certainly not hers until she becomes an Arash!” Cassius looks at him, relieved. He never thought it could be so complicated to be an Arash.

Randolph is thinking exactly the same and hopes that all this confusion won’t drive Livia away. He decides to watch her closely from now on and to straighten things out in case of emergency. “Let’s go, I’m hungry,” he suggests, thinking of his delicious Barolo roast.

Chapter 28

April 2010

Over the next few weeks I’m in a kind of limbo. I’m moving in a dark tunnel from which there’s no escape. On the other hand I don’t really want to leave it, it’s the only place where I feel safe. I can’t escape but nothing can come in and harm me. Some nights I have the nightmare about the dark lake but I’m always alone there. There’s no reflection in the water, neither my family nor my friends are present. I’ve no one to be afraid of but the loneliness is scary in itself. I constantly think about Cassius’ cryptical words but I can’t fathom what he wanted to tell me. I really don’t know who I am right now, what I want, or where to go from here. Sometimes I attend my lectures at uni but when I come home in the evening I can’t remember anything the professors said. I don’t sleep well and I have a strange yearning inside me without exactly knowing what for. Natalie calls me regularly but I conjure up excuses. What could I tell her? That I don’t know if I want to see them ever again? That is my decision, Natalie can’t help me. But whether I see them or not, I know that things will never be the same again. The pressure is mounting every day, I have to decide soon. On some days I think I’m overreacting and they are just girls and boys like everybody else, but I know that isn’t the case. They’re weird, different from everyone else, more intense and frightening. And then there are these strange star-shaped mirrors with changing pictures, the missing shadows and the blue lights in their eyes. I’ve seen it all right, I am not crazy.

* * *

I made my decision after the night when I dreamt that I left the tunnel for the first time. The blue light at the end of it is pulling me closer, I’ve no choice anymore, and I reach a staircase. The further I run, the colder it gets, and the blue light casts strange shadows around me. Suddenly a Chartreux cat is running in front of me, showing me the way. I run as fast as I can, the icy air burning in my lungs. And then there’s nothing and we fall into an abyss, the cat first, and I cry out in horror. Unable to stop in time I’m falling too and I grab the cat but it’s turned to stone, pulling me down even faster. Shaking with fear I finally wake up, my heart beating frantically.

In this instant the moon breaks through the clouds and I see the silhouette of a tall man against the window. He is watching me. Am I still dreaming? In a panic I stifle a cry and pull the duvet up to my chin. “Who are you? What do you want?” I breathe. My phone is on the table, too far away to be helpful. Now the man is strolling towards me. His black hair is sprinkled with grey and I’m sure I’ve never seen him before. Will he rape me before stealing… what? I don’t have anything really valuable in my flat.

“Don’t be afraid, Livia. I’m Randolph and I’ve come to advise you.” My chin drops and I gape at him. How the hell did he get in? I’m sure I locked the door. And it’s the middle of the night too! Now he’s standing in front of the bed and I gaze up at him, waiting to wake up again. “Listen to me. You’ve always been lonely, for reasons that will soon become clear to you. Now you have the chance to change your life. It’s your choice and it’s very simple. Natalie, Will, Rupert, Cassius and myself are all behind you and I will see to it that the other two come round. It is my will that you join us.” I stare at him, mesmerised by his words.

“But who are you exactly? The shadows…” I stutter but he interrupts me.

“We’re no different from you, you already belong to us. The time for your questions will come soon enough.” I open my mouth to pose them right away without hesitation, but suddenly my eyes are closing and I fall back into the pillows. For the first time in weeks I sink into a deep, dreamless sleep.

When I wake up the sun is already shining. What a weird dream, the one about Randolph. But I feel rested and somehow my black mood has lifted. I decide to call Natalie, and I want to talk to Cassius. I have to see him again, find out if the feelings I have for him are real. And if so, I want to act on them. No matter how long it lasts – if it does even begin – I want to try. I’ve finally come to a decision. Life’s too short to keep moaning.

Natalie doesn’t ask any questions when I call her, nor is she reproachful. She really seems to be happy that I've called. “Good thing that you have more time again, we’ve got a surprise for you,” she chirps. My guilty conscience grows by the second.

“A surprise? What is it?” I ask uncomfortably.

“Come to my flat on Friday night and see for yourself.” I can hear her grinning.

Two more days. She used the plural. They have a surprise for me. Who will be there? My heart starts to beat faster. Cassius? Right now I have a pretext not to call him, I’ll see him on Friday anyway. I start counting the hours.

Chapter 29

Will is lounging on the white leather sofa in Rupert’s living room, twirling the Chablis in his glass. He sniffs the wine appreciatively, admiring its golden colour. “We’ve screwed up big time, haven’t we?” he observes to Rupert who is pacing the room like a caged tiger.

“Yes, I’m afraid so,” he grumbles. “Livia keeps fobbing Natalie off with excuses that she has exams, but Natalie tells me that she often doesn’t leave her flat for days.” Will takes a sip of the wine and smacks his lips.

“To put it bluntly, she’s disowned us.” Rupert stops pacing and hangs his head.

“Can you really blame her? The weekend at Cassius’ was a nightmare for her: first Augustus pelts her with questions, then Ruth discovers her flower phobia…”

Will huffs angrily, “Discover is probably not the right word. She was really mean and devious.” Augustus has told them about Cassius’ suspicion, and Will knows Ruth well enough to guess the whole story.

Now Rupert stops pacing and gazes at Will. “Don’t be too hard on Ruth. She simply wants to avoid a rival for Cassius’ affection within the family.” Will sits up, his face serious.

“I’m not being hard on her, I’m only trying to get to the truth. You find excuses for everything she does because you’re in love with her.” Rupert runs both hands through his hair.

“Now we’re starting to argue too. Maybe Augustus is right and Livia is disrupting the family.” Will shakes his head and grimaces.

“If a mere candidate can cause such a stir in our family, there’s something wrong with it anyway. We are Arash, after all! We should behave in a wise and balanced manner. We’re old enough, aren’t we!” Rupert collapses into a chair.

“You’re right. We’re crap as Arash. Now we even scare our candidates off!” He pours himself a large glass of wine. “Have you seen Cassius since that weekend?”

“No, he’s very reclusive these days,” Will says. “But Augustus told me he’s been to see Randolph. Cassius must have been shaken by his outburst.” Rupert rolls his eyes.

“Not only him. Up till now I hadn’t fully realised what it means to have a Dark Arash in the family.” Will smirks at him.

“Don’t forget that your adored Ruth is a Dark Arash as well.” They fall silent, the only sound in the room being the refilling of the glasses.

“What are we going to do now?” Rupert finally asks in a low voice. “Start looking for a new candidate if Livia refuses to see us again?” Will looks at him in surprise, his blue eyes sparkling.

“And consign Livia to her fate? I don’t think we can do that. Actually, we are her fate.”

“We really fucked up, didn't we?” Rupert murmurs dejectedly and Will agrees.

At that instant Natalie bursts into the room, grinning from ear to ear. She twirls her wide Marni skirt, laughing at the boys’ gloomy faces. “Good news! Livia’s going to visit us on Friday!” Will jumps up and embraces the girl, dancing across the room with her.

“How did you pull that off?” he grins delightedly. Natalie would have loved to tell them a story about her incomparable powers of persuasion but decides to stay with the truth.

“She called me,” she shrugs.

“Just like that?” Rupert frowns as Natalie confirms it.

“Just like that. She only told me that her exams are over and asked if we could meet up.”

“That’s amazing!” Will exclaims, thinking this sudden change of mind rather strange.

“She seems to have come to a decision. Augustus is right after all, at least in one aspect, she knows what she wants,” Rupert muses.

“Well, about time she did too,” Natalie sighs, taking a sip of wine from Will’s glass. “Mm, this wine’s nice, we should serve it on Friday.”

“What plans do you have for Friday?” Will asks her suspiciously. Natalie sinks down into a chair.

“What about celebrating her birthday? I know it’s a bit late, but it would be fun.” She bats her lashes at him, confirming his suspicions that she’s planning something special.

“It’s not a good idea to have her meet Ruth and Cassius the first time she agrees to see us again, do you think?” Rupert objects but Natalie shrugs it off.

“Why not? It’s her decision to see us again, she must know that this includes all of us. She’s not stupid, Rupert, don’t underestimate her. That damn weekend she learned a lot about us, she certainly knows there’s something odd about us. It’s time to get on with things.” Will nods his head slowly.

“Maybe you’re right. What do we have to lose after all?”

“Our new family member,” Rupert points out sceptically.

“Nonsense!” Natalie shouts imperiously. “This time we’ll do it my way. I’ll ward off the others and then I’m going to tell you about Livia’s birthday present.”

Chapter 30

It’s Friday at last. I resist wearing my new Hervé Leger bondage dress – well, it isn’t really Hervé Leger anyway but looks a bit like one – and put on my good Seven jeans and a nice cardigan. I don’t want Natalie to think I expect something special. All the same, I spend a long time grooming myself, my hair falls in soft waves around my face which is carefully made up. I’m beyond excited to see Cassius again.

When I park my car I look up and notice that there’s only one light on in her flat, presumably in the kitchen. Disappointment creeps up, maybe there’s only her after all. The sight of her confirms my suspicions, she’s wearing black jeans as well and only semi-high heels, which is really casual for her. How should I behave now? As if we’d seen each other only yesterday? But she hurls herself into my arms and embraces me, not allowing any awkwardness. “Good to see you again,” she grins, releasing me. She drags me by the hand across Rupert’s studio and up the stairs to her door. “Go on in!” she commands loudly, pushing me inside. It’s completely dark in here, she must have closed all the curtains. What’s this all about? Suddenly a match strikes and lots of tapered candles light up the room.

“Happy birthday!” the voices of Rupert, Will and Augustus are shouting. I gasp as they launch into a very off-key rendition of ‘Happy Birthday’. Natalie is grinning happily.

“But it’s not my birthday!” I object in astonishment. I don’t want to be a spoilsport but I have to get this right.

“We know that!” Natalie rolls her eyes at me. “But we didn’t celebrate in February, besides, we needed an excuse for a party.” We – I quickly scan the room for the one face that’s missing and my mood darkens. He’s not here. But then neither is Ruth, so I have to think positively. And I don’t want to ruin the moment for the others. “I know, surprise parties are so yesterday, but I still love them!” Natalie squeals.

“Me too, thanks,” I reply, contemplating that it’s my very first one. Now Will gives me a big hug, then Augustus congratulates me more formally, shaking my hand. At once I remember all the things he said about me and my apprehension returns. Then Rupert bends down and kisses me squarely on the mouth. Not too long ago this would have meant everything to me but now my knees don’t go weak nor does my heart accelerate. Instead I wish he was somebody else. Will pops the first cork and hands me a glass of pink champagne.

“We have a present too but let’s have dinner first!” Natalie raises her glass to me.

“Good idea, I’m starving,” Rupert agrees. “And if we want to tackle the case of champagne that Cassius sent, we should have some food first.” I bite my lower lip. So he sent a case of champagne but refused to join us. I drink up, not wanting to get gloomy.

Will, who disappeared into the kitchen a while ago, is calling us now. He motions to us to sit down at the kitchen table, which is laid beautifully with a white table cloth and napkins, while he is serving two large plates with fish, mussels, scampi and vegetables. The smell is delicious. The mood during the meal is relaxed, although I notice that Augustus is again not really eating. It’s so good to be back with Natalie, Will and Rupert that I’m not even missing Cassius that much. Well, only a little bit. I don’t dare ask where he is and why he didn’t come.

When we’re done with the fish and have cleared the plates, Rupert declares, “Now to the present, Livia. Will, bring in the cake!” Natalie quickly blows out the candles on the table and claps her hands. They all seem to be in an excellent mood today, maybe partly due to the delicious wine and champagne. I gasp when Will brings a huge cake to the table, complete with twentytwo burning candles.

“Hell, I’m getting old!” I scream delightedly and everyone bursts out laughing. They seem to find it hilarious, but I don’t really get the joke. Not caring I admire my cake which is a small work of art, decorated with marzipan flowers of all colours. I wonder if this is a dig at my problem? I push the thought away and blow out the candles. “Thanks, Will, it’s the most gorgeous cake I’ve ever had!” I smile at him and he beams back.

“I hope you wished for something extraordinary,” he whispers and I can’t help flushing. Of course I did but I certainly won’t tell.

“We thought it better to spare the real flowers and put the marzipan ones on the cake instead,” Natalie grins at me. Oh, so they do know. What the hell, they obviously like me anyway, crazy or not. I feel Will watching me intently.

“Good idea,” I shrug calmly. “Now I can eat them instead of them eating me.” I grin broadly, playing down my phobia, now that it’s in the open. I feel a sense of relief that the reason still appears to be a secret though. Rupert clears his throat and hands me a big knife.

“Go for it, Livia! It’s Will‘s special crème caramel cake.” Carefully I cut five pieces and – yes! – put a marzipan flower on each of them. Easy, they’re not real after all. Then I raise my glass to my friends.

“Thank you so much, you’re the best friends ever.” And at this moment I really mean it.

“Wait a minute, that’s not your present!” Natalie squeals, handing me a large envelope. I open it curiously and read the card inside: Two weeks Madagascar. With Natalie, Will, Rupert, Ruth, Cassius and Augustus. I look up questioningly. A holiday? With all of them? Suddenly my heart beats faster. Cassius has signed too. Then my heart stops as I fully realise the destination: Madagascar, the island where my mum died. I feel the colour drain from my face.

“What does this mean?” I whisper to Natalie.

“It means that we’re going on holiday together,” Natalie explains, looking totally innocent. “You wanted to go somewhere hot and sunny, didn’t you?” she asks, frowning. Had I ever told her that my mum died there? It’s possible but I can’t remember exactly. Maybe it’s just a weird coincidence that she chose this destination.

“I can’t believe that you all want to come!” I exclaim, playing for time. “Tell me, why did you choose Madagascar?” There’s a moment of silence.

“Actually it was Cassius’ idea,” Rupert explains. “It’s the island of the orchids and he thought that maybe you can get rid of your flower issues there.” He shifts in his chair uncomfortably. I’m aware that I’m holding my breath. The island of the orchids, so I’ve been wrong all the time about Lanyu. It certainly makes sense. The ring, the letter, mum’s death on Madagascar. But how on earth does Cassius know? I haven’t mentioned the letter to anyone. A shiver runs down my spine and my stomach is in a knot. But everyone is watching me expectantly, I have to get a grip!

“Great idea, hopefully it’ll work!” I force a smile onto my face. “Where is Cassius tonight, by the way?” The question is out before I can stop myself and I flush. Augustus clears his throat.

“He’s in Scotland, at Randolph’s castle. We haven’t seen him in a while. By the way, I won’t disturb your holiday for too long, I’m just joining you at the end.” I simply nod, wondering why he’s coming at all. And whether I want him to. Well, Ruth will obviously be there as well, so there may be issues anyway. Will refills our glasses and we all drink to my present.

* * *

I drive home the next day at noon, the party having lasted until rather late last night. Augustus went home after dinner and I relaxed even more after he left. We ended up dancing around Rupert’s sculptures to very loud music. Good thing that they don’t have any neighbours! Natalie had a terrible hangover this morning and I let myself quietly out of the flat. At home I put the rest of the cake into the fridge, Will warned me that he would be terribly offended if I didn’t take it home. It was the best birthday party ever, apart from the fact that Cassius was missing. I’m not sure if a visit to his uncle is a good enough reason to stay away but he’s coming to Madagascar, so how can I complain? I hope it isn’t going to be too weird there. I’ll have to tell my friends about my mum’s death of course.

I’m so lost in thought that I nearly fail to hear the doorbell. Who on earth could it be on a Saturday afternoon? Please, not a surprise visit from Sophie again! When I open the door my breath hitches. It’s Cassius, pale, with dark shadows under his green eyes. His eyes are drinking me in and a thousand butterflies are taking off in my stomach. The air between us is charged. Neither of us seems able to speak, then I take a deep breath. “Hi, Cassius,” I whisper, my voice husky and low.

“Belated happy birthday,” he finally says, handing me the cloth-covered basket he’s carrying. His voice doesn’t give anything away and apart from his burning eyes I wouldn’t know that he is as shaken as I am. I try to calm my breathing and just hope he can’t hear my frantically beating heart.

“Thank you! Please come in.” I still cannot get my head around the fact that he’s standing in my flat. “I thought you were in Scotland,” I murmur in an attempt at normal conversation.

His face is guarded as he replies, “I came back this morning. Don’t you want to have a look at your present?” No, not really, his being here is my best present. I feel a pull inside me, a churning feeling, and I’m afraid it’s desire for this disturbing, unfathomable guy. But I have to feign interest in the present and uncover the basket with unsteady hands. I gasp when a puppy looks up at me with big, frightened eyes and I recognise her immediately. It’s one of Nuala’s. Carefully I pick the small dog up and hold her against my chest while she begins licking my chin. “Her name is Daisy,” Cassius says matter-of-factly.

“It’s my best present ever,” I whisper in a shaky voice. He is still standing motionless in front of me and I know that it’s now or never as he obviously isn’t willing to take the first step. Quivering inside I stretch up and kiss him on the mouth, very slowly. He smells delicious, and I will him to wrap his arms around me, but he doesn’t. It’s a short kiss and our lips are closed but I think I’ve made my point. The blood rushes in my ears and I can barely stand, but to my mortification he steps away from me.

“Does that mean you like your present and will keep her?” He asks in a neutral voice. I nod, unable to speak, my face flaming. Why the hell did he come here and give me the puppy, if he doesn’t have feelings for me? Well, he doesn’t have to have feelings for me, plain old desire will do at the moment as well. Don’t boys always grab a chance when they get one? And I can scarcely make it any more obvious, can I? “But be careful, Daisy’s not yet…” In this instant the little dog leaves a wet stain on my cardigan, “…housetrained, I wanted to say,” Cassius grins. Right, that’s not very sexy, being drenched in dog piss. I quickly hand her over to Cassius.

“Take her for a second, I’m going to get changed.” I grab a black mohair sweater from a chair and rush into the bathroom to wash and dress. I cast a glance into the mirror, my face is flushed and my lips parted. Oh crap, he surely can’t reject this open invitation, can he? My pride has deserted me, the earlier mortification is already gone. I don’t care anymore if it’s a one night stand, I just want him and badly.

When I run back into my living room, he’s gone, the dog is tottering on the floor. My heart is in my mouth, he can’t have just left, can he? The door isn’t closed and I rush into the hallway. “Cassius!” I shout at the top of my voice.

“Coming!” he calls back, and I hear his steps on the stairs. Weak with relief I lean against the wall. Now he’s climbing up the stairs, carrying a large box.

“I thought you’d gone,” I whisper, following him into the flat where he deposits the box on the table.

“Here’s everything Daisy needs, her blanket, food, toys and chalk tablets,” he explains while I peek into the box. I’m very aware of how close to me he’s standing.

“And champagne, baguette, salmon and roast beef. She has style, that dog,” I smile in wonder. Cassius clears his throat awkwardly.

“Natalie told me you left before breakfast, so I thought you might be hungry.” I shake my head, I’ve never been less hungry in my life. I take the blanket out of the box and spread it beside my bed. Daisy immediately pads towards it and curls up with a contented sigh. The dog is taken care of, now what? I turn to Cassius and again I feel the charged atmosphere between us. It can’t be just my imagination, can it? He’s watching me intently, his lips pressed into a hard line. In a second he’ll leave. My anxiety finally overcomes my restraint. With two steps I’m standing in front of him, very close, and wind my arms around his neck.

“Thanks for the other present too, the trip to Madagascar,” I murmur, pulling his head down towards me. I feel the heat of his body, his intoxicating smell, his soft black hair and I kiss him again, this time with more fervour. I’ve nothing to lose anymore. But as his strong hands grab my arms and he holds me away from him, something inside me dies.

“Livia, you don’t owe me anything just because I gave you Daisy,” he murmurs, his voice husky. I stare at him, not understanding what he’s saying. I only know that he doesn’t want me, he’s rejected me twice. I’m such a bloody fool! “You’re in love with Rupert, I don’t want to interfere.” I gasp. What? Rupert? Cassius releases me and turns away, but now I grab his hand.

“No, not anymore,” I whisper urgently. “Maybe I never was. It’s you I… want.” There! Now he can laugh, leave or do anything he wants, I’ve done all I can. He stands very still, gazing down at me, his eyes scorching me. “I don’t care if it doesn’t last,” I add, barely audibly. Here goes the last trace of my pride, and I close my eyes. The next moment I feel his hand on my mouth, his thumb caressing my lips.

“Stop talking,” he murmurs and pulls me into his arms, pressing the whole length of his body against mine. I can feel that he wants me after all, very much so, and I dissolve in his embrace. I tangle my hands in his hair as his mouth sweeps down onto mine, very tenderly, but the next moment a low growl emerges from his throat and his mouth devours mine. My heart is racing as his tongue plays with mine, his lips demanding. He presses his hand against the small of my back, cupping my behind. When he finally lets go, I can barely stand, my breath is shallow, my hormones are all over the place. He tucks a strand of hair behind my ear and looks at me with such longing that I think I’m going to melt. It’s such a powerful, heady feeling to know that he wants me so much. “You’re so beautiful and I’ve wanted you from the first second I saw you,” he whispers, his hand travelling down my neck to my breasts. “Are you sure you want this?” How can he still doubt it? I reach up again, leaning into him, and kiss his cruel, beautiful mouth again while he caresses my nipples.

“More than anything!” I breathe. The world starts to spin around me when in one swift movement Cassius picks me up and carries me to the bed.

Chapter 31

“Why can’t you just stop interfering?” Cassius asks exasperatedly when he meets Natalie at her request in the Spanish bar. Livia has called Natalie, so Natalie knows everything about this weekend, well, nearly everything, and she in turn called Cassius immediately.

“It’s my duty to watch over her!” Natalie declares self-importantly.

“Well, you can leave it to me now,” he smirks, ignoring her beady gaze. “Why can’t you just be happy for us?” Natalie plays with the olives on her plate.

“I really hope you know what you’re doing,” she grumbles. Cassius’ face darkens.

“What exactly do you mean?” Natalie shrugs, pouting.

“What if you don’t want her anymore? Hopefully she’ll be in our family forever and if you two split up, it’ll be a complete mess.” Cassius relaxes visibly and smiles.

“Don’t even think about it. Livia and I will be together forever as well.” Natalie looks at him, shocked. To hear these words from him is unthinkable. She herself can’t imagine what ‘forever’ means, even though she’s a romantic at heart. He must have got it very bad. “You know, it was Randolph who encouraged me to fight for her,” he suddenly says. Natalie’s mouth drops open in surprise.

“No way! He hasn’t even met her yet!” she exclaims loudly. Randolph never took part in the selection process until the very end. Well, he found Ruth, but that was just a coincidence as she had the car accident on his land.

“I’ve a feeling that Randolph knows more about Livia than any of us suspects,” Cassius replies with a small smile.

But Natalie isn’t listening anymore. She’s watching Ruth enter the bar, looking as glamorous as always in a blue Victoria Beckham dress. “Hello, Ruth! Over here!” She waves at her friend, and Cassius suppresses a sigh.

“Hi, good to see you two!” Ruth smiles at them, giving Cassius a weary gaze and sitting down next to him. “How was the party on Friday?” she looks at Natalie, knowing that Cassius didn’t attend either.

“Thanks for asking,” Natalie replies rather sharply. “You should have joined us.” Ruth waves the accusation away.

“I guess Livia enjoyed the party better without me anyway.” Cassius spears an olive with his fork.

“Why have you agreed to come to Madagascar if you don’t like her at all?” Ruth glares at him.

“Natalie wants to tell her everything there, so we all have to go,” she replies stiffly.

“Why? So that you can scare her away again?” Ruth shrinks back at his harsh words and lowers her gaze. Cassius is dangerously close to the truth. Actually the weekend at Cassius’ should have sufficed, but Livia has proven to be much more tenacious than Ruth thought.

“Don’t worry, Natalie will look after her,” Ruth tries to lighten the mood. Cassius gets up abruptly, glaring down at her.

“That won’t be necessary anymore. It’s my job from now on,” he snaps, leaving the bar without another word. Ruth wrinkles her brow.

“What’s eating him? He’s been so weird lately.” Natalie sighs, wondering why she gets stuck with all the uncomfortable tasks. Couldn’t someone else tell Ruth? The girl is still waiting for an answer, looking at Natalie questioningly.

“Livia and Cassius are an item since last weekend,” she murmurs quickly to get it over with. Ruth’s face drains of all colour.

“What did you say?” she whispers, shell-shocked. Natalie shivers, suddenly the room is ice-cold. “I thought Cassius didn’t attend the party,” Ruth continues, still eager to deny the gruesome fact. Natalie shrugs, rubbing her arms with her hands.

“True, he wasn’t there. But the next day he went to her flat, with one of Nuala’s puppies as a present.” Ruth sits very still.

“And since that day they've been together? Just like that?” Her voice is rising dangerously now. “You said she was in love with Rupert!” Her words sound like an accusation.

“Calm, down, it’s not my fault that she chose Cassius in the end!” Natalie hisses, tired of this pettiness. “You can ask her yourself why she did it!” Ruth stares down at her hands.

“I thought she was afraid of Cassius,” she murmurs, more to herself than to Natalie. Livia must be way stronger than she initially thought. Suddenly she relaxes, her posture changing. “Sorry for that outburst,” she smiles at Natalie. “I was just so surprised. Maybe it’s better this way and I can finally get rid of my crush on Cassius. There could still be a chance for me and Rupert, you know.” Natalie gapes at Ruth in surprise, her eyes narrowing. Surely Ruth couldn’t see reason so quickly, could she?

“It’s awesome how well you're taking the news,” she replies carefully. “Everything will be so much easier if we all get along well again.” Ruth smiles, but the smile doesn’t reach her eyes. She knows she has to be cautious, Natalie isn’t easily deceived. Ruth can always talk Augustus and Rupert round, but Will knows her too well and Cassius is too suspicious to trust her. But Madagascar is her next chance to get rid of troublesome Livia. Livia has to decline to become an Arash, as Rebecca did all those years ago. Involuntarily Ruth shivers, not noticing that Natalie is watching her.

Chapter 32

By the end of the week I’ve already received a letter from the housing association saying that the keeping of animals is forbidden in this house. Either I get rid of the dog or my rental contract will be terminated with immediate effect. Fuck, what am I going to do? It doubtless was my grumpy neighbour on my left who denounced me. But I’d never give Daisy away! Cassius had to leave after the weekend and she’s sleeping in my bed now, the next best thing to him. I burst into angry tears and call Cassius, who takes my drama very calmly. “Move in with me,” is his first reaction. I gasp, that’s surely a bit early after just one weekend together!

“Thanks for the offer, but no,” I answer after a short silence. “It’s just too fast for me. And Daisy’s wrecking everything with her sharp teeth at the moment so your flat would be in shreds after a few days.” As if he doesn’t know this, but I have to soften my refusal somehow.

“I’m talking about my house in the country, Livia, not my flat in town. She’d prefer it there anyway.” I’m speechless now. What about uni? My whole life is here, isn’t it?

“Sorry, I can’t,” I whisper into the phone. “It’s too far away to get to my courses.” Cassius snorts disparagingly.

“Livia, we’re together now, you’ll never have to work. You don’t really want to be a maths teacher anyway, do you?” I shake my head, though he obviously can’t see that. I’m not sure if I’m overjoyed by his words or intimidated. He’s a bit too controlling for my taste. I don’t want to be totally dependent on him, and what on earth should I tell my parents? Anyway, I still have so many questions about Cassius and the others which I didn’t dare to ask last weekend, it was just too magical to jeopardise it.

“No, Cassius, thanks, but I can’t do it.” Again there’s a short silence and I can feel him bristling.

“You’re welcome. I offered because I love you.” He cuts the connection, and I stare open-mouthed at the phone. The three words, he just said them. I swoop down and pick up Daisy, kissing her tiny head.

“My life’s too good to be true at the moment.” I confess to the puppy. “Come on, let’s go to Natalie’s, you can chew her carpet for a change.”

* * *

“Looks like you’ve hit the jackpot,” Natalie sighs enviously, stroking Daisy.

“Of course, despite the fact that I’ll soon be evicted from my flat,” I shrug gloomily. Natalie looks at me sternly.

“Cassius offered you the ideal solution, didn’t he?” Not so long ago she was warning me off him and now she’s encouraging us to move in together? She’s one fickle girl if I ever knew one.

“How often do I have to tell you that it’s too soon for me!”

“Why?” she replies stubbornly. “He loves you, you love him, and you don’t like your courses anyway. So what’s the big deal?”

“Yes, but…” I try to get a word in edgeways, but she’s on a roll.

“You don’t want to be dependent on him, just in case it doesn’t work out. You have to have a little more faith!”

“Of course, but you have to understand!” I exclaim exasperatedly. “My last and only longer-term relationship didn’t work out either, and Cassius is just too good to be true!” Natalie rolls her eyes.

“You don’t have a very high opinion of yourself, do you? Let me tell you that Cassius might be many things but he knows exactly what he wants and he’s not inconsistent. And I’ve known him much longer than you think.”

“But that’s the point, I’ve only known him for such a short time!” I object but Natalie is really agitated now, jumping up and pacing the room.

“Livia, sometimes it’s not important how long you know someone, it’s just meant to last forever if it happens! What’s a day, a month or even a year in comparison to eternity?” Whoa, what exactly is she talking about? I know she’s prone to exaggeration, but eternity is rather a strong word.

“Sometimes you say the strangest things, you know?” I mutter. Natalie stops pacing and regards me wearily. Deep in thought she bites her lip.

“Right, I’ve another idea: move in here.”

“What?” I can’t follow her erratic utterances. She runs her hands through her hair, grinning.

“Move in with Rupert and me, that’s a great solution. One of us is home most of the time, so Daisy won’t be alone too much if you want to attend your courses. Though in my opinion that’s pointless as you hate them anyway. I’m sure we’ll get along famously.” Her cheeks are glowing as she picks up the dog and whirls it around. It’s tempting alright, but what about a bit of privacy?

“Natalie, thanks, but I don’t think there’s enough room. I don’t have many things but I need my own space.” I really hope she isn’t offended!

“Daisy, your mum is so complicated!” she sighs to the dog which looks a bit dizzy now, putting it back on the floor. “Come on, I’ll show you something.” Grinning she runs out of the room, followed by Daisy and me. Maybe she wants to put me up downstairs among Rupert’s sculptures, but I certainly hope not. Natalie strolls down the gallery and points to a door I’ve never noticed before. When she opens it I stare into a large, light-flooded room which is completely empty. “Voilà! That’s your living room and here…” she crosses the room and opens another door, “is your bedroom which has a connecting door to my bathroom. That’s the only room we have to share apart from the kitchen. Enough space for you?” Expectantly she waits for my answer, but I’ve started to calculate my monthly income. “Don’t you like it or are you afraid of my company?” she asks suspiciously. I look at the beautiful wooden floors and the high ceiling.

“It’s gorgeous, but I’m afraid I couldn’t pay the rent for a place like this,” I confess, flushing crimson. Natalie starts to giggle, wrapping her arm around my shoulders.

“Of course you won’t have to pay anything, the building belongs to us. And don’t worry, I won’t barge in all the time. You already have a key as well.” She’s really lost me now.

“A key – to your building? Why would I have one?” Natalie bites her lower lip, taking in a sharp breath. Then she recovers and nods at me, fishing in her trouser pocket and holding a key out to me that looks exactly like the one in Rebecca’s letter, engravings and all.

“You have one of those on your keyring, don’t you? Don’t look so shocked, all the keys to the old buildings are standardised,” she explains imperiously. “Look at your dog, she’s already feeling at home here,” Natalie giggles again, pointing at the rather large puddle in the middle of the floor. Distracted I forget about the key and decide not to make things difficult. It’s such a generous offer and I’d be really stupid not to take it up. Quickly I hug Natalie before she changes her mind.

“Thanks, I’d love to move in here,” I finally agree and feel a great weight shifting from my soul. “Where do I find a cloth and bucket?” Her high heels clicking, Natalie leads me into the kitchen but we both freeze at the door. At the stove, stooping over a cookbook, are Ruth and Rupert who is cupping her behind with his large hand. I stifle a laugh and Natalie clears her throat, smirking. Both jump and Rupert removes his hand quickly.

“Daisy had a small accident in Livia’s new room, so we need some cleaning stuff,” Natalie explains, opening a cupboard.

“Daisy, you’re nearly a real dog now!” Rupert exclaims and goes down on his knees to greet the small dog. Ruth stares at us, dumbfounded.

“Livia’s new room?” she repeats in a low voice.

“Yes, Liva’s moving into the two empty rooms next to mine,” Natalie explains matter-of-factly.

“If that’s all right with you,” I quickly turn to Rupert who isn’t even looking up.

“Of course, great, now we’ll have a watch dog in the house.” Ruth looks daggers at me.

“I doubt whether Cassius will be all that keen,” she comments critically, raising her brows. I roll my eyes in exasperation. Can’t she just let it go for once?

“Why not?” I counter belligerently, looking at her coldly. She pastes a fake smile onto her face.

“Maybe Rupert’s proximity will be too disconcerting,” she replies.

“There won’t be any danger for me, the way he was groping you earlier!” The words tumble out of my mouth before I can stop them but I’m not displeased. Stupid cow! Grabbing the bucket from Natalie I stomp out of the room, hearing Natalie’s laughter behind me.

* * *

Everything happens very quickly now. I hand in my notice to my landlord and Rupert, Cassius and Natalie help me pack my stuff into Rupert’s van at the weekend. Ruth was right, by the way, Cassius was really not too keen on the idea of me moving in with Natalie and Rupert but eventually gave in. “As long as you stay in the country with me every weekend,” he grumbled. I’m really one lucky girl.

Some weeks later, when we’re eating dinner at Will’s, the subject of my birthday present comes up again. I really haven’t thought about it that much because my relocation and above all my relationship with Cassius have blocked out everything else. I’m so happy, I don’t really want to go away at the moment. “The monsoon season is over in Madagascar now. We should really go soon,” Rupert suggests, however. This would be during my exams but when I mention it, Natalie just laughs at me.

“It’s time you gave up uni anyway,” and Cassius supports her fervently.

“I can’t leave Daisy alone for two weeks,” I try again, not wanting to think about my mum’s death and everything it implied.

“Leave her at my place, she’ll be well cared for,” Cassius suggests. So that leaves only the problem of my parents. How do I explain that I’m on holiday during exam time? At this moment my phone rings. It has to be telepathy, as it‘s my stepmother. My heart leaps into my throat because I still haven’t told them that I’ve moved house.

“Why’s my flat empty and the landline dead?” I repeat her agitated words. “I’ve just moved house because I got a dog and you know I couldn’t have one in my old flat.” I know this won’t do, but they’ve always been so weird about Natalie that I just don’t want to tell them that I moved in with her. “Of course I'll let you know the new address and I’ll visit you soon. I’ll be on holiday the next two weeks, but then I’ll come by.” I hold my breath, better to tell them all the bad news at once, but it obviously hasn’t occurred to her that the holiday will coincide with my exams. “Alone? No, I’m not going alone, I’m going with friends. To Morocco.” Right, I know that’s a lie but I can’t bear the thought of the fuss my father will kick up if I tell him I'm going to Madagascar. “Of course I’ll call you, bye!” I take a deep breath and switch off my phone, aware that all eyes are on me.

“You haven’t told them about your move?” Natalie asks quietly.

“No, not yet. They’re always complaining about one thing or other that I’m doing…” My voice fades away. I don’t want to admit that my parents don’t approve of her.

“And why did you tell her that you’re going to Morocco?” she wonders. I have to give them a morsel of truth now.

“My father definitely wouldn’t want me to go to Madagascar because that’s where my real mum died.” Now it’s out in the open.

“Well, all the better that you are going,” Natalie replies cryptically. “Maybe she would have wanted you to.” I look at her sharply, but her eyes are innocent, her mouth smiling sweetly. Cassius pulls me closer, kissing my hair, and I immediately lean into him. My whole body responds to him as always. Oh, will I ever get enough of him? I don’t think so, he’s too gorgeous.

“Very soon everything will change. Then you won’t need excuses anymore,” he murmurs into my hair, setting my heart racing. I look up at him questioningly, but he kisses me deeply, stopping every coherent thought.

Chapter 33

And then I bump into Ralph. I’m shopping for my holiday, some sunscreen and new bikinis, when he steps into my path. “Is that you, Livia?” he exclaims, eyeing me up in surprise. During the first months of our separation I was always afraid of this encounter, and even now I flinch.

“Hi, Ralph,” I reply shyly. He looks just the same, tall and handsome with floppy blonde hair.

“You look fabulous,” he smiles down at me. “I nearly didn’t recognise you.” Right, thanks a lot! I see he hasn’t changed at all but I’m very grateful that I’m wearing my new Burberry trench coat and carrying the green Mulberry satchel Cassius gave me some days ago. I don’t really know what to reply but he keeps talking anyway. “You’ve lost some weight, haven’t you? And your hair is longer and there’s a certain glow to you.” He narrows his eyes and I blush. I know what he means, it’s the just-fucked glow. Remembering my morning with Cassius I grin at Ralph.

“I’m fine, thanks. I’m going on holiday tomorrow.” Ralph runs his hand through his hair, still watching me. How different they are, he and Cassius, one blonde and one dark. But are they really so different? They both have a self-assurance and arrogance that takes everything for granted. As if they owned the whole world.

“Where to?” he asks curiously.

“Madagascar.” I beam at him, aware how exotic this sounds, especially for me. Ralph whistles through his teeth.

“You are getting around these days! Are you going on your own?” My grin fades. Why the hell does everybody think that I have to go on holiday alone?

“No, I'm going with friends.” Ralph shoots me the kind of look he gave me at the beginning of our relationship, flirty and interested. His blue eyes gaze into mine.

“You have to tell me everything. Let’s go for a drink!” Immediately the warning bells sound in my head.

“No, sorry, I’m already late, I have to pack,” I decline, but he takes my hand in typical Ralph fashion, ignoring my words.

“Just a quick one, for old times’ sake, Livia. You’re not still angry with me, are you?” You wish!

“Certainly not,” I laugh at him. “That’s all in the past. Oh, alright, let’s have a quick drink.” I can’t have him thinking that I’m still hankering after him, and my suitcase is already packed, so why not?

I notice Ralph admiring my MCQ ankle boots as he leads me into the nearest bar. “Two vodka shots,” he orders without asking me. As usual.

“One glass of Chablis, please,” I ask the waiter and Ralph gapes at me.

“Bring both,” he snaps, not wanting to lose face. “Since when do you drink wine?” he mutters at me. Smiling sweetly, I shake my hair back.

“I always did, you just didn’t acknowledge it.” His blue eyes are smiling at me in wonder.

“I guess there’s a lot I didn’t know about you,” he breathes. I nod and take a sip of my cold wine which is lovely and crisp. Suddenly I realise that Ralph is staring down at my left hand, completely speechless. “You’re engaged?” he croaks. I splutter into my wine and roll my eyes at him.

“No, the ring just didn’t fit on my right hand.” He nods, looking kind of relieved.

“So, tell me. Who are the friends you’re going away with? Anyone I know?” He’s really curious now, I can tell.

“No, you don’t know them. We’re six people in total, three guys and three girls.” I’d better not tell him about Augustus, it’s kind of odd going on holiday with your friends’ father. Ralph raises his eyebrows.

“Three couples? You don’t have a boyfriend, do you?” The cheek of it! No need to be that surprised! I sit up straighter. Wait, till I tell you about Cassius, ha!

“We’re not three couples, but I do have a boyfriend,” I reply casually. How blissful to be able to say this! Ralph pushes the second vodka shot in front of me, raising his glass.

“To your happiness!” Automatically I take the glass and clink it to his, old habits die hard. I wince as the sharp liquid runs down my throat, I’ve forgotten how horrible it tastes. “Tell me all about him,” he smiles encouragingly at me. OK, this could take hours. But where to begin?

“He’s amazing,” I gush, blushing slightly. “And very good-looking.”

“Like me?” Ralph beams at me and I have to laugh, it’s just so typical.

“Yes, exactly, but he has dark hair. He’s about the same age as you too. And he drives a Bentley.” I just couldn’t resist boasting a bit, Ralph being an absolute car nut.

“Wow, he’s got to have money!” he replies rather tersely, his eyes narrowing. I shrug nonchalantly.

“He breeds horses, owns a country estate in the Cotswolds.” Stop it, Livia, that’s enough! Ralph motions to the waiter and orders the next round.

“Sounds rather old-fashioned,” he mutters darkly. “And the others? Are they loaded as well?“ Obviously he’s only interested in one thing, but I can’t complain, I started this. Thinking about Natalie who doesn’t have to work, our flat and Ruth’s Mercedes and clothes, I nod.

“Kind of.” He pushes the glass towards me and I drink out of embarrassment.

“Where did you meet these people?” he continues his interrogation. The alcohol starts to churn in my stomach.

“I met one of the girls, Natalie, in a shop,” I explain. Ralph leans back in his chair, watching me.

“Rich, good-looking and you’re going on holiday with them. They’re almost too good to be true, you know? Tell me their names, I must have a look at them on Facebook.” Facebook? I’ve no idea if anyone has a profile there, it didn’t even occur to me.

“I don’t think so,” I stammer. He pulls a face at me.

“Don’t tell me they’re not on Facebook! Are they for real?” Suddenly I’m very angry.

“Right, it doesn’t mean that a person doesn’t exist if they don’t have a profile. Not everyone is an addict like you who even dumps his girlfriend there,” I snap at him. Ralph puts his hand over mine.

“Hey, don’t get your panties in a twist. But they seem so perfect – are you sure you didn’t make them up?” He can’t be serious, can he? Does he really think I’m so sad that I have to invent my friends?

“What on earth are you talking about?” I hiss, feeling the heat rise in my face. He winks at me.

“You always had an active imagination.” That’s enough now. I get up abruptly, ready to leave, but he takes my hand. “Sit down, I was only joking.” He drags me back down on my seat. “You look so beautiful, it has to be true. Your boyfriend must suit you,” he tries to mollify me. “But they sound like something out of a film, vampires or some other kind of immortal creatures, they’re always rich and beautiful too.” I burst out laughing.

“Seen too many films lately?” I tease him, not angry anymore. He could always talk me round and I’m sure he’s just jealous, that’s all, above all because of the Bentley. I push my hair back, showing him my throat. “Look, no bites!”

“What a beautiful throat!” he murmurs, suddenly running his finger down to my collarbone. Whoa! But I don’t flinch, I know him so well, his hands, his touch, and it isn’t affecting me in any way. “And I’m sure you can take their photo and see their reflection in the mirror,” he keeps joking. I’m grinning but suddenly remember that I’ve never seen a single photo of any of them. And then it hits me, the one thing I’ve pushed to the back of my mind over the last wonderful weeks, and I go ice-cold: Cassius does have a reflection alright, but he doesn’t have a shadow.

* * *

Ralph was rather miffed when I left the bar shortly afterwards. I felt queasy and had to get away from him and his chat-up lines. Above all I want to go online and have a look at – what? Facebook? Google? I’m sure it’s the alcohol, but I have to make sure that there’s nothing mysterious about my friends. Quickly I return to our flat which is deserted and stroll from one room to the next looking for – what exactly? It really doesn’t mean anything that there are no photos, does it? They simply prefer art, and who wouldn’t? The only strange objects in the flat are the star-shaped mirrors in Rupert’s and Natalie’s living rooms, which always show different images. Cassius has one too, as does Will. I just assumed it was a holographic trick or something, I’ve never asked. Now I walk into Natalie’s living room and stand in front of the mirror, wanting to scrutinise it more closely. I flinch in surprise when it shows my reflection, just like an ordinary mirror, for the first time ever. But something in my face is not quite right and it takes a few seconds for me to register what’s different: there are strange blue lights in my eyes. My heart is beating very fast now and I run into the bathroom. I exhale slowly, no blue lights there, my amber eyes are staring back at me as they always do. It must have been a trick of the light. My cheeks are flushed and I groan. Ralph and his shitty vodka! Obviously I’m slightly drunk and have worked myself into a frenzy. My stomach hurts and I remember that I haven’t eaten today. Fucking Ralph! As soon as I meet him again I start to feel sick. Beautiful, rich, too good to be true. I keep repeating the words in my head. No reflection – that’s plain stupid! I’ve seen Natalie’s reflection lots of times in restaurant bathrooms and in this one too. She wouldn’t have a mirror in the flat if she had no reflection, would she? Oh, stop it, this is going nowhere.

I splash my face with cold water, feeling slightly better, but a certain uneasiness remains. There’s still the issue of the shadows which I’ve ignored over the last weeks. But immortals or different beings don’t exist, do they? Unbidden my sister’s warning comes to my mind. “There’s no William Summer at Rampton Towers.” I have to sit down on the bathroom floor, my knees suddenly weak. What if I’m crazy like my mum and none of my friends do actually exist? Like the imaginary friend lots of small children conjure up? With shaking fingers I take my phone out of my pocket and dial directory information. I give them Cassius’ name and hold my breath.

“I’m sorry, there’s no listing under this name,” the friendly girl replies. The room begins to spin, but then I remember that he’s maybe ex-directory. Shakily I get to my feet and return to my rooms and switch on my laptop. I don’t know what I’m looking for exactly. First I google all their names and there’s not one hit. Surely there should be something when one breeds horses and the other is a sculptor. When I put in ‘beings without a shadow’ there are certainly lots of hits. Everything comes up, shadow people, vampires… I blush that I’m even doing this. I must have searched for hours as it’s already dark outside and my eyes are burning. Tomorrow morning I’ll be flying to Madagascar. The others have already left, on cheaper flights, or so they said. Strange, like so many other things.

I think about my weird nightmares that only started after I met them. Is it coincidence or not? My head hurts and I’m in despair. Finally I do what I should have done hours ago, I call Cassius. The connection is terrible. “Cassius, where are you?” I whisper breathlessly. I wish he was here to hold me and reassure me.

“Already landed in Madagascar,” he replies. “You OK?” I’m so glad to hear his voice that I calm down a bit.

“Yes, I’m good, I just… wanted to hear your voice.” What else could I say? That his number’s not listed? That the encounter with Ralph has obviously rattled me? That vodka on an empty stomach turns me into a silly cow?

“I miss you, Livia. See you tomorrow, I love you.” Tears well up in my eyes and I suddenly can’t tell him that I love him too, so I break the connection.

I should go to bed, but I won’t be able to sleep anyway. Without having any real plan I find myself back in Natalie’s room. I know she’s far away and can’t surprise me but all the same I’m nervous. I randomly open a chest which is full of magazines and close it again, not knowing what I’m looking for. If I had a secret I’d probably hide it in my bedroom, so I walk into hers. I’ve only been in here two or three times. My gaze wanders to the bedside table where I notice the poetry book Will gave her recently and the latest edition of Vogue. Slowly I open a drawer, sighing in disappointment, or rather in relief, when the only things I find are a couple of calendars.

I take the top one out and leaf through it. She’s marked the coming weeks, Madagascar. On 26th June there’s a star with a question mark beside it. When I go back I notice that all the days we’ve met are marked with an L, how strange. There’s an entry on 18th February: Livia’s birthday, 110P/Hartley 3. What’s that supposed to mean? And why didn’t she congratulate me then, if she knew exactly when my birthday was? New Year’s Eve is circled in red. I put the calendar on the bed, taking out the other one. It’s last year’s and seems to have no entries at all. Only in August do I find an x on some of the days. And then, on 13th September there’s my name: Livia, with three exclamation marks. I stare down at the paper, not understanding. I met Natalie the day before New Year’s Eve, not earlier. Of course I know this date, it’s the day I saw Ralph for the last time before he dumped me. The second half of September and the rest of the year are full of L’s. 24th December is again circled in red with three exclamation marks.

Dazed I sink down onto the bed. In both calendars there’s only my name. No mention of any meeting with Ruth, Will or anyone else. And it started last September. I can’t fathom what this means but it sure looks like Natalie has been watching me for some time. Is she a stalker? I can’t breathe any more, I have to leave this room at once! I return to the star-shaped mirror, half expecting to see my horrified face but it’s the Chartreux cat that stares back at me. I stifle a sob, dashing the tears away with my hand. It’s obvious that I’m going mad or am involved in something I can’t comprehend. I look around, feeling trapped. I’m in THEIR flat, I’ve put myself at their mercy.

I jump when my phone rings. What if it’s Cassius? In a panic I look at the screen and sigh in relief. It’s not him, it’s Ralph, whose number I still know by heart. “Hi, Livia, I don’t want you to be angry with me, I’m sorry. Can we meet up?” A normal voice, thank god! And he’s offering me a way out. I take a deep breath, desperate that he shouldn’t realise the state I’m in.

“Well, maybe,” I whisper, though I want to scream, yes please! Get me out of here, let everything get back to normal again! Ralph chuckles, he knows when he’s won.

“I hope your boyfriend won’t mind,” he adds and I hear the smile in his voice. My boyfriend? This strange, shadowless creature? The friend of Natalie who’s been stalking me for ages for reasons unknown to me?

“Well, he’s not here,” I reply in a low voice that doesn’t sound like mine at all. Ralph chuckles again.

“You bad girl! I like you this way. Should I come to your flat?”

“No!” I cry aghast. “I'll come to yours.” I can hear him taking a sharp breath.

“Hurry up, I can’t wait,” he murmurs.

Ralph’s familiar flat, the guy I knew so well. I know exactly who he is. I’m aware that it’s terribly wrong what I’m doing, I don’t even like him much anymore, but there are no dark secrets here. I’m drinking his vodka, feeling his hands I know so well. I already know I’ll regret this. But at least he’s got a shadow. I used to love this guy and he dumped me, he’d probably do it again. I know I’m only interesting now because I have a boyfriend. Cassius. Don’t think about him now! I have to close my eyes to be able to kiss Ralph. But then it’s nice, not extraordinary, but normal. And normality is the only thing I crave tonight.

Chapter 34

“Something’s up, Livia just called me.” Alarmed Cassius looks at Natalie and Will. Natalie shrugs, lounging in a deckchair in a skimpy Missoni bikini.

“She’s probably just missing you, or did she want anything in particular?”

“No, she claimed she wanted to hear my voice.” Cassius, clearly not convinced, is biting his lower lip. “But she sounded odd somehow. And then she put the phone down.” Will waves airily.

“Probably just a lousy connection. Stop worrying, tomorrow you’ll have her back.” Cassius shakes his head.

“No, I have to see for myself what’s the matter.”

“And how will you explain your sudden presence? That you ubilocated home just like that?” Ruth interrupts, carrying a tray full of glasses out onto the veranda. Cassius awkwardly runs his fingers through his hair.

“Well, she mustn’t see me, of course,” he mutters.

“And do you think you’ll pull it off?” Ruth smirks, taking a sip of her Tequila Sunrise. “What will you do if she really isn’t well?”

“Try to help her, of course,” Natalie interjects. “No, you mustn’t go, Ruth is right.”

“I should never have left her alone,” Cassius grumbles, causing Natalie to roll her eyes. He keeps repeating those words.

“Then you shouldn’t have! You wanted to get everything prepared for her here, but we could have managed without you, you know.” Will gets up, sighing. “You know what? I’ll have a look to see if she’s well. Otherwise you’ll be getting on our nerves until she arrives tomorrow.”

Will doesn’t return for quite a long time and Cassius is on the verge of following him when the blonde guy finally comes through the door. Will’s face is solemn and the friends look up in alarm. “I’ve been to Natalie’s place but Livia wasn’t there.”

“What do you mean, she wasn’t there?” Cassius snaps impatiently. Ruth turns away to hide her smile. Better and better, something seems to have happened. Maybe she won’t have to interfere and Livia will cop out on her own account. Will looks at Cassius helplessly.

“Her suitcase is packed, but she isn’t at home.”

“It’s ten in the evening there, and you’re telling me you didn’t look for her?” Cassius seizes Will by the collar. He wants to know everything and fast. Will shrugs his hand off and takes a step backwards.

“Of course I looked, I checked at her parents’ house,” he replies, offended by Cassius’ mistrust. Natalie chews her thumbnail.

“She hasn’t any friends apart from us. Where the hell can she be?” Will takes a glass of rum and downs it in one gulp, bracing himself for the next sentence.

“She’s evidently found your calendars, Natalie. They were lying on your bed.” Natalie gapes at Will, eyes wide with shock.

“My calendars?” she breathes.

“What’s noted in your calendars?” Cassius demands furiously.

“Nothing really,” Natalie whispers, hanging her head.

“Why did Will mention it then?” Cassius narrows his eyes suspiciously, and Natalie bites her lower lip, squirming uncomfortably.

“I marked the dates when I saw Livia,” she whispers. “I started when I found her last September and became convinced that she’s the right one.”

“That’s not too bad, is it?” Rupert asks uncomprehendingly, but Cassius emits a low growl.

“That’s disastrous, believe me,” he hisses. “Livia’s suspected for quite some time now that something is different about us, and now she knows that Natalie was watching her for months before she actually met her. How can she ever trust us again?” Natalie puts her hand on Cassius’ arm.

“She’s in love with you, remember? Tomorrow she’ll be here and we’ll finally be able to explain everything.” Cassius shrugs her off, scowling at her.

“You really think she’s flying out tomorrow? I wouldn’t bet on it.”

Chapter 35

His arm is wrapped around my body, his hair tickling my face. I’m very warm and I stretch slowly, opening my eyes. The hair is blonde, I must still be dreaming. I close my eyes, hoping to fall asleep again as my head feels fuzzy and there’s a steady, painful pounding beneath my skull. What on earth have I done to have such a thumping hangover? I breathe in and instantly know there’s something wrong. No lemon fragrance but a perfume I know rather too well. With a strangled groan I push the arm away and sit up. Oh no, that’s definitely not Cassius! What have I done? And then everything comes back in a rush: Ralph, the vodka, my pointless, alcohol-induced fear. Now Ralph is stirring too, tangling his hand in my hair. “Hey, why are you already awake?” he mumbles. “Come here, I really missed you, you know.” I shrink back, edging away from him. How could I have let this happen? Quickly I jump out of the bed, looking frantically for my phone, an alarm clock or anything to let me know the time. There’s a flight I have to catch. “Livia, what are you doing? What about morning sex or at least breakfast?” Ralph growls, watching me as I scrabble around for my clothes.

“Sorry, can’t,” I mumble, searching frantically for my bag. “I have to go.” Ralph gapes at me.

“You’re not thinking about going to Madagascar, are you? Not now that we’re back together!” What? I shoot him a filthy look.

“We’re not back together, Ralph. Last night was a mistake. Of course I’m going.” I finally find my handbag under the bed and shrug into my coat.

“To me it didn’t feel like a mistake, baby,” he smirks at me. I’d have gladly killed him. “Come back anytime!” he shouts after me as I rush out of the flat to my car.

The cool morning air clears my head and as I speed towards our flat to get my suitcase and ticket, the enormity of what I’ve done dawns on me. I’ve betrayed Cassius, the man I love. With Ralph of all people, the man who’d dumped me and destroyed my self-esteem. And all because of too much vodka and the issue of the missing shadows. No, wrong, also because of the calendars and Natalie’s obvious stalking tendencies. Slowly everything comes back to me and I groan silently. Instead of talking to Cassius I fled in the opposite direction like the coward that I am. I have to make that flight and I will. Cassius must never find out about last night.

I’m in luck, the traffic is light and soon I reach our flat. Hastily I throw off my clothes – I’ll never wear this skirt, jumper and underwear again – and have a shower. Still dripping wet I rush out again to dress and stop in my tracks. “Hello, Livia!” My heart stops and I wrap my towel closer around me.

“Ruth! What are you doing here?” I pant, my eyes darting around. Is anybody else here too? How did she get in? Right, I must have left the door unlocked in my hurry. Wearing only a skimpy Carven beach dress, Ruth is sitting on my sofa, leafing through a magazine. Hasn’t she gone to Madagascar yet? She’s certainly dressed for it. Something doesn’t add up. Now she looks at me, smiling, which is suspicious in itself.

“I wanted to check to see if you’re alright. Cassius was rather worried after your call yesterday.” That’s even more suspicious, Ruth wanting to check on me. I’m flustered because of my guilty conscience and her presence as well.

“Excuse me for a minute,” I mutter and grab a pair of jeans, underwear and a jumper, returning to the bathroom. I certainly don’t want to talk to her as long as I’m naked. When I return she’s still here but I’m a bit calmer now. “Ruth, what exactly do you want? Why are you here when you ought to have left yesterday with the others?” I ask her impatiently. I hope this doesn’t take too long, I have to get to the airport. Ruth gets up from the sofa, shaking her long blonde hair.

“You really have no idea, do you?” she smirks at me, amused by some private joke. “Are you really that stupid or are you just pretending?” I’m going to throw the bitch out now but just as I open my mouth she continues. “We don’t travel by plane, Livia.” Now she’s lost me.

“So you didn’t go to Madagascar?” I’m aware that I’m really not sounding too bright now. Ruth rolls her eyes at me in exasperation.

“I mean, we don’t need a plane to get there or anywhere else by the way.” I stare at her, my wet hair dripping all over the floor. Ruth sighs heavily. “We’re no ordinary humans, Livia, in fact, we’re not human at all. We ubilocate wherever we want to go.” Ubi…what? And what about the Bentley? is my first illogical thought. She has to be kidding, right? Clearly one of us is raving mad, either me or this beautiful girl who’s decided to make my life hell. Now she throws her head back, laughing loudly. “You should see your face right now!” she giggles. “Just tell me, didn’t you ever find us weird in some way or other?” Of course, I want to shout in her mocking face. But she hates me, she’d tell me anything to scare me away. So I stubbornly shake my head, longing to get rid of her, go to the airport and talk to Cassius as soon as possible. Not human, my arse! I’ve felt him, smelled him, he couldn’t have been more human! Ruth’s black eyes are narrowed now, her lips curled in disgust. “You don’t believe me?” she hisses angrily. “I’ll show you something!” She grabs my wrist and I shiver, either from of fear or because of her ice-cold hand, dragging me into Natalie’s bedroom. “Natalie has been watching you for quite a long time because she has the absurd notion that you should become one of us!” she shrieks, pointing at the calendars that are still scattered on the bed. My stomach is in knots, I already know this, well, the watching part that is. “But it can never happen because you’re just as cowardly and iffy as your mother Rebecca was.” The name hits me like a truck.

“My mum? How can you know her?” I whisper hoarsely. She can’t really because Rebecca died twenty years ago and Ruth was – what? – about three – at the time.

“Oh yes, we certainly knew her very well,” Ruth confirms mockingly, her eyes suddenly blazing with blue lights. “But she wasn’t cut out to join us, always full of reservations and unaccountable fears, just like you.” She laughs out loud and I take a step back, my heart beating frantically. Whatever she is, she’s certainly not normal! “Your ridiculous fear of flowers! You’ll never be one of us!” With two quick steps she’s at the window, the sunlight falling on her. I wish with all my heart that she was a vampire, then my problem would be solved. No, not really, I don’t believe in them.

I glance at the door, maybe I can escape somehow. “Don’t even think about it, Livia!” she hisses as if reading my thoughts. “Look at me! Can you see my shadow? No?” Ruth laughs mockingly. “That’s because we Arash don’t have them. Our shadow is our astral body, you see? That‘s why we don’t have one when we show ourselves in our human form.” My mind is reeling, I’m feeling very sick now. She definitely has no shadow but I don’t understand a thing she says. Astral body? Arash? I’ve never heard this word in my life before. I close my eyes and hope to wake up from this nightmare, but when I open them again Ruth is standing in front of me. I gasp, stumbling back. “Don’t worry, Livia,” she smiles condescendingly. “I don’t want to torture you anymore, on the contrary, I want to release you from everything that’s frightening you.” My breath hitches, the mad bitch wants to kill me! But instead of coming for me she strides into Natalie’s living room and takes the star-shaped mirror from the wall. Quickly I follow her, from here I can maybe get to the stairs and out of the house. “That’s your reflection, how weird,” she murmurs, her brows knitted in worry, but after an instant she whirls around, her face smooth again. “You see this mirror, Livia? Its purpose is to erase your memory. It’s very easy, I have to concentrate on you and you have to look into this mirror, done!” Erase my memory? What the hell!

“Fuck off!” I scream at her, my voice finally returning. Ruth smiles again, she seems to be really enjoying herself now.

“Calm down! I didn’t explain myself very well. I won’t erase your whole memory, just the memory of us and what you know about us. Your life will simply return to the point before you met Natalie.” She takes another step towards me. My thoughts are racing. Clearly my brain refuses to believe one word she says but my gut feeling disagrees. I’m somehow tempted to look into this mirror, believe her story, and forget everything that’s troubling me. But the thought of not remembering Cassius jolts me awake. It would be bad enough if I lost him, but not to remember him, his mouth caressing me, his hands, I just couldn’t bear it. His soft words, ‘I love you’ resonate in my ears.

“Never!” I cry out, enraged, as Ruth comes to a halt in front of me. I can feel the cold emanating from her body.

“Oh come on, don’t be such a troublemaker! I’ll make you look anyway,” she sighs exasperatedly, holding up the mirror. I take another step back and feel the wall behind me. My heart is beating so fast I’m afraid it might explode, the blood is roaring in my ears. I’ve no idea what’s going on but it has to be something terrible and I have to get away from Ruth. She pushes towards me now, grabbing my wrist again and forcing the mirror up to my face. I catch a glimpse of my smiling reflection but I force myself to look away. My right hand is in Ruth’s vicelike grip, her body pressing mine to the wall, radiating iciness. My breath is shallow as I try to push her away with my left hand, but she’s too strong. I avert my eyes, taking in the chest of drawers to my left. Suddenly I notice one of the red candles which Natalie has placed everywhere in the room and a lighter and something stirs in my brain. Instinctively I snatch the lighter from the chest, thrusting the flame into Ruth’s face. She cries out, terrified, as she did all those weeks ago at Cassius’ party. She stumbles back, releasing my hand, and I snatch the mirror from her, smashing it on the floor. The lighter slips from my shaking hand but Ruth poses no danger anymore, she’s gone, vanished from the room like a ghost. Breathing hard I fall down on my knees, tears streaming down my face. I’ve no idea what’s going on but Ruth certainly is no normal human being. Neither is Natalie. Nor is Cassius or the rest of them. Still shaking I glance at the fragments of the broken mirror which are scattered on the floor and jump with fright. Each of the eight shards shows a face: Ruth’s, Natalie’s, Will’s, Cassius’, Rupert’s, Augustus’ and the face of the tall man who I dreamed about recently. My heart stops when I recognise my smiling face in the last one.

The next hours are a blur. I stumble through the streets, at a loss where to go. I don’t have a flat anymore and under no circumstances will I ask my parents or Sophie for help. Who would have thought they were right in their assumption that there was something strange about my friends? I was obviously the only one who didn’t notice it, or didn’t want to, to be more precise. I was so happy in their company and now it feels like I’m on the run. Will they come after me? Nervously I look around but they’re not here. I’ve no idea how to go on, I just can’t cope. Like my mum. She obviously didn’t get out in time and she died. Maybe I do still have a chance if they can’t find me. Could be that I wasn’t so drunk after all last night and my decision was the right one. Anyhow it’s the only possible way out, they won’t find me there. I’ll never forget, but I have to move on.

Shortly afterwards I ring the bell. Ralph, still in his pyjamas, opens the door, a big grin on his face when he sees me. “Hi baby,” he murmurs, kissing me on the mouth. “Welcome back!”

Chapter 36

“She wasn’t on the plane,” Cassius growls, slumping into a chair on the veranda.

“So she either suspects or knows something,” Will states, pouring some orange juice into a glass.

“Who knows what?” Rupert joins them, yawning widely.

“Livia, that we’re different. Maybe she noticed that we don’t have any shadows,” Cassius explains. Rupert stares at him, suddenly wide awake.

“She didn’t ask you about it, did she?” Cassius shakes his head. Then Ruth strolls out of the house.

“High time, too, that we told her the truth. You don’t think you could have hidden the fact that we don’t have shadows for long on a sunny island like Madagascar, do you?” She frowns, sitting down beside Cassius. “On the other hand, maybe you could, Livia’s rather slow-witted.” Cassius opens his mouth to shout at her but Will interrupts him.

“In my opinion, she’s known for some time but didn’t want it to be true.”

“What are you talking about?” Natalie asks, joining them.

“That there’s something fishy about us. Livia was not on the plane.” Natalie exhales sharply.

“But we look just like humans, feel like them too, why should she be suspicious?” Cassius jumps up and starts pacing agitatedly.

“What I wonder is – why now?” Rupert muses. “Maybe because we didn’t fly out with her? Did she ask you why?” Cassius just shakes his head.

“She did ask me,” Natalie interjects. “But I think my answer was a plausible one.” She pulls a face. “But there were times when she mentioned that some things I said were weird.” She remembers several occasions, and then there was the issue of the blue lights in her eyes too.

“She liked to be with us, she’s in love with Cassius. I’m sure that’s why she never asked anything,” Will nods slowly.

“I think so too. She’s a coward and she wanted to be one of us at any cost,” Ruth murmurs. At least until this morning, she thinks to herself, hiding her smile.

“Well, she does, doesn’t she?” Cassius snaps. Ruth glares back at him.

“Why are you so sure? Randolph hasn’t met her and approved of her yet, and we haven’t told her the truth. Maybe she won’t believe us. Or she won’t want to join our family. It wouldn’t be the first time that a candidate refused to change into an Arash.” Rebecca. Cassius doesn’t respond, Ruth has hit a sore point, voicing his worst fear. Ruth notices Will and Natalie watching her carefully and places her hand on Cassius’ arm. “Cassius, it’ll all be alright, you’ll see. We intended to tell her here and now anyway.” Ruth really is an ace actress. Cassius looks into the girl’s dark eyes which are now full of compassion.

“Yes, but she’s not here, is she?” Ruth turns away, unable to hide her smirk a second longer. The problem of Livia is probably solved. If Ruth hasn’t succeeded in deleting her memory Livia is surely much too frightened to want to be with them anymore.

“I’m going to find her, now!” Cassius declares but Will tries to deter him.

“You’re much too uptight and impulsive right now. I’ll go,” he offers.

“You didn’t succeed in finding her yesterday either!” Cassius growls at his friend.

“Will’s right! You have to calm down first, otherwise you’ll make silly mistakes in front of humans. Will, look at her sister’s house, it’s at least worth a try,” Natalie suggests.

* * *

Will is completely at a loss about what to tell Cassius. He’s found Livia all right, Sophie having given him a hint. Livia wasn’t been at her sister’s but he listened to a call Sophie made. “Ralph, I’m glad that you and Livia are a couple again, I just read it on Facebook. Is she with you at the moment? I want to talk to her and she’s switched off her phone.” Will nearly fainted with shock. Liva and her ex? What on earth has happened? And above all: what should he do about it? Cassius would certainly kill Ralph if he told him.

* * *

“I came as fast as I could without arousing Cassius’ suspicion.” Natalie ubilocated into Will’s flat as soon as she got his call. “What’s happened?” Will’s face is white as a sheet as he hands her a glass of champagne.

“Drink up, you’ll need it,” he whispers. Natalie looks at Will with concern, alarmed by his tousled hair and crumpled shirt, not at all his usual smart self. How she would like to comfort him!

“So, what’s up?” she prompts him again.

“Livia is with her ex, Ralph.” Natalie’s glass shatters on the floor. Her eyes are round and for once she’s speechless.

“How could she?” she breathes finally, reaching for Will’s glass and finishing it in one.

“No idea,” Will sighs and starts gathering the shards of glass from the floor. “I haven't seen her yet, I know from her sister.” Natalie refills the glass, a horrified look on her face.

“Something must have happened. Livia wouldn't return to this Ralph on a whim, she’s in love with Cassius.” Natalie blanches. “Oh god, how do we tell him?” Will shakes his fringe out of his eyes.

“That’s why I called you. You’re always very creative in making up fibs.” But Natalie shakes her head, her locks flying.

“Whatever we tell him we certainly won’t be able to deter him for much longer from looking for her. I have to talk to Livia and fast!”

* * *

When I enter the bathroom and find Natalie in a bikini and sarong sitting on the rim of the bathtub, I nearly faint. They’ve found me already! Well, Natalie really is an accomplished stalker. The girl with the brown locks looks like my best friend, she’s even smiling like her. But in reality she’s some alien creature who appeared just like that in Ralph’s bathroom on the fourth floor. I was never more convinced that I’ve done the right thing. “Livia, how are you?” she asks shyly, not commenting on her presence here. Right, so they know I sussed them.

“I’m good, thanks,” I answer stiffly, turning on the shower. Natalie gets up but doesn’t approach me.

“Why didn’t you come to Madagascar? We were all waiting for you and Cassius is desperate,” she whispers. I grunt, his name cutting into my heart, but I have to make my point clear.

“Tell Cassius, I prefer human beings to mythical creatures,” I reply cruelly. Natalie winces.

“Who told you? What happened?” She looks at me imploringly and part of me wants to hug her and comfort her. But my rational part refuses to relent.

“You think I’m so dumb that I couldn’t figure it out for myself? The blue lights in your eyes, the lack of shadows, it’s evident.” Right, that’s somewhat exaggerated, but I have to stay mad at her so that I can take the offensive. “I know you’d been watching me for months before we met and our encounter was no coincidence. That’s sick, Natalie, it’s called stalking, at least by us humans.” My voice is shrill and high now. I have to get it all out quickly, before I break down. “You wonder what I’m doing here? I’m having fun, leading a normal life, with a normal guy. You were always the one who claimed that I should have more fun, weren’t you?” Natalie blanches during my tirade. She’s just opening her mouth to reply when there’s a knock on the door and I turn around.

“Livia, what’s up? Why are you shouting?” In the next instant Ralph tears open the door and I gasp. How should I explain Natalie’s presence? I whirl around, hoping that she’s disappeared like Ruth did, but a Chartreux cat is staring back at me. “Where did the cat come from?” Ralph asks, taken aback, pointing to the grey cat sitting at my feet. Oh hell. Kio. Natalie. The dozens of Chartreux cats I kept seeing. I’m going to be sick, I can’t take anymore.

“It must have come in through the window?” I stutter in a weak voice, pointing to the tilted window.

“On the fourth floor?” he frowns.

“Well, I didn’t bring her in,” I snap at him, losing it fast. “Just get rid of her! I’m allergic to cats.” Ralph chuckles and bends down to pick up the cat.

“Really? I didn’t know. How long have you been allergic to them?”

“It’s a recent development,” I hiss, glaring at the animal. Before Ralph can get hold of her, the cat jumps onto the windowsill and squeezes through the gap.

“It’ll hurt itself!” Ralph shouts, opening the window. I didn’t have him down for an animal lover before. I shrug, stepping out of my clothes. I’m sure nothing will happen to Natalie, she’ll probably just disappear or change into a bird or something. “I can’t see it anymore,” Ralph says, leaning out of the window. I roll my eyes and step into the shower.

* * *

“I’m so sorry, she doesn’t want to return to us.” Natalie bites her lip, staring down at the floor. Cassius glares at her uncomprehendingly.

“But why not?” Will blushes, but Natalie looks Cassius square in the eye. She has to pull this off.

“Because she wants to lead a normal life, with other humans. She doesn’t want to be like us.”

“But she doesn’t know what we are!” Cassius shouts, wiping the glasses from the table with one swift movement. Natalie takes a deep breath.

“She knows we’re different and that’s enough for her.” Will and Natalie have made a pact that Cassius must never know about Ralph. Natalie just hopes that they’ve carried it off because Will is not good at lying.

“Nonsense! I’ll go and get her! This time you can’t deter me. Where’s she staying?” Cassius rages.

“With… her sister,” Will stutters, turning a shade darker. Ruth looks from him to Natalie with raised brows, sensing that something is not right. Will gazes at Natalie imploringly but it’s Augustus, called by Natalie, who comes to the rescue, grabbing Cassius by both shoulders.

“Have you forgotten one of our most important rules? The matter of free will?” Cassius halts, glaring at the older man. “Each candidate has to join us of their own free will, we mustn’t force them or try to persuade them.” Augustus gently shakes the other man. “Don’t you think I wouldn’t have loved to persuade Rebecca?” he adds softly. The room falls silent. Augustus usually never talks about Rebecca. “If her daughter makes the same decision you cannot and will not do anything about it.”

“It just means that she was the wrong one in the first place,” Ruth smirks, ignoring Natalie’s filthy look.

“I don’t care if she wants to be one of us or not,” Cassius hisses, shrugging Augustus off. “I’m going to be with her on her own terms.” He starts pacing the room, the shards of glass crunching beneath his shoes. Natalie and Will look at each other, embarrassed. Livia wouldn’t want that either, they’re quite sure. Augustus steps in front of Cassius, halting him.

“You know that’s not possible. We’re not allowed to commit ourselves to any human being.”

“Then I don’t want to be an Arash anymore!” Cassius shouts stubbornly, storming out of the room, followed by Will and Rupert.

* * *

In the daytime I try to push any thought about Cassius to the back of my mind. But the nights are hell, I dream constantly about him and the others. The Arash. I’ve googled it and found out that the word is Persian and means ‘bright’, ‘glowing’. But I haven’t seen a single entry about beings with that name. It is like they don’t exist at all. Maybe Ruth lied to me after all. If there weren’t the issues with the shadows, the blue lights, and of course the disappearing act. Right, add Natalie the cat to the list. Besides, there’s my mum’s letter, the key and her ring which I found under really weird circumstances. A cat was involved in that too. Ruth claimed to have known my mum really well. But how does she fit into the whole story? Maybe I should have asked Cassius but my panic reaction has blocked the way back to him forever. Sometimes when I walk through the streets I become aware that I’m looking for his face. Yesterday I followed some dark-haired guy, my heart pounding, but it wasn’t him. Natalie came to check on me, I somehow expected him to look for me too. Maybe I’d have hidden in fright, but there are days when I suspect I would have gone with him, but as he hasn’t come for me, my musing is irrelevant.

I’m leading a normal life now. No, I didn’t take my exams at uni, but I’m involved in Ralph’s life again. We’re having a good time, although a part of me has died. Ralph spoils me, and his friends have embraced me like we had never been apart. And as I’m not as needy and clingy as I was the first time round, Ralph is still infatuated. Deep down I know it’s just because I’m not in love with him. I loved him once, but I’ve loved another man more. He’s quite good in bed but I’ve known better. I can handle him now, he’s only a normal human being after all. I roll my eyes at myself.

But the old feeling of not belonging is somehow still there. And I miss Natalie, Will and Rupert. And above all, Cassius. During the nights I wake up, feeling his touch, his mouth on mine, but there’s somebody else lying beside me and I weep at my loss. But I still can’t accept Ruth’s story.

* * *

Ruth smiles slyly. Ubilocating is just the most practical and inconspicuous thing. When she remembers that the remains of the star-shaped mirror are still in Natalie’s flat, she returns and throws them into the river. Then she quickly pops in at Livia’s sister’s house to check if Livia is there. Of course she isn’t, but Ruth knew right from the start that Will was lying. She was watching him and Natalie very closely, suspecting that they shared some secret. And it had to be something huge, something that would incriminate Livia. When Sophie leaves her flat, Ruth starts checking her computer, and soon a smile spreads across her face. This is just as good as it can be! Now she has Livia over a barrel in case she ever changes her mind.

Chapter 37

I’m beginning to go round and round in circles. Three times this week I found myself in the street where the Spanish bar should be but I couldn’t find it. Which is all for the better really, why would I want to see one of THEM? The small deli near the cathedral is still closed which is kind of a relief as it saves me making the decision of whether to go in or not. I’m going to look for a flat of my own again, although Ralph doesn’t want to hear about it. But somehow it doesn’t feel right living with him.

I’m on one of my aimless wanderings through the streets when somebody approaches me. “Excuse me!” I look up, not wanting to talk to anybody, and freeze. I stare up into this face which I’ve so far only seen in my dreams. And in a broken mirror. “Livia?” he asks and I’m only able to nod. He’s taller than I remember, more athletic, impeccably dressed in a grey suit. His hair is darker, only shot through with grey, but then I’ve only seen him in the dark. Well, I mean, it was night in my dream. Suddenly I’m not so sure that it was a dream after all. I’m aware that I’m gawping at him like a moron but I can’t help it. He looks like a very handsome, well-off businessman, very human, but I know he’s not. Then I pull myself together.

“You’re Randolph, aren’t you?” Well done, although my voice is a bit shaky. What the hell does he want from me? The man smiles at me, his light brown eyes shining kindly.

“Don’t be afraid, I just want to talk to you. Do you have a minute, please?” Again very normal.

I have loads of time, but can I trust him? Or does he have another of those freaky mirrors in his pocket? “I just want you to listen to me,” he whispers. We’re in the middle of the city, surely nothing can happen to me here?

“Fine, just for a few minutes though,” I nod at him. He smiles broadly, looking even younger than before. I somehow imagined godfather-castle-owner Randolph to be rather ancient with a long white beard.

“Thanks, Livia, you won’t regret it. I know a small Spanish bar just round the corner…”

“No way!” I immediately interrupt him. Now the bar is obviously there again and I’m not that dumb to leave normal territory. “If you want to talk we’ll go to the coffee shop over there,” I declare resolutely. If he wants to meet me, then on my terms. His amber eyes are twinkling in amusement.

“As you wish. You obviously know the Spanish bar already.” I shrug, leading the way across the street and into the coffee shop.

By the time we’ve both ordered a Cappuccino, I’ve regained my composure. “So what do you want?” I ask him rather rudely. He runs his hand through his short hair, looking straight at me.

“I wanted to see you, meet you. You’re the reason my family is in complete disarray at the moment and I want to know – to see – the reason. Tell me, why have you turned your back on them?” I’m so surprised at his absurd question that I laugh out loud.

“You can’t be serious! I left because something’s going on with you that’s not normal,” I hiss in a low voice. If anybody overhears me, they’ll commit me. “You’re definitely not human, you’re an Arash!” My outburst doesn’t seem to rattle Randolph at all. He stirs his coffee, smiling calmly.

“Ah, you already know our name but you don’t seem to know what we are exactly. My family obviously didn’t do a good job. They waited too long to tell you, so you were already suspicious and figured out some half-truths yourself.” I shrug, thinking how weird this conversation is.

“It wouldn’t have made any difference if they’d told me sooner, I’d just have left sooner, too. I’ve been an outsider all my life, you know, I couldn’t bear being a freak as well,” I say bluntly. Randolph laughs at my words, not in the least offended.

“You see, that’s the problem with half-truths: we’re definitely not freaks, we’re immortals, sons and daughters of the falling stars.” Yeah, right, immortals. I pull a face, that’s news to me. Here’s this man in his nice suit, drinking coffee, claiming to be an immortal. I open my mouth to utter a snide remark, but he stops me, raising his hand. “Let me finish, please! I was born in 1106 when the Great Comet passed by the earth. About forty years later I was changed into an Arash by a family of Arash from whom I split many years afterwards. The reasons are immaterial, I don’t want to get lost in details.” He clears his throat awkwardly, obviously surprised that I don’t interrupt him. But I wouldn’t know where to begin, it’s just a fairy tale to me. “It’s not the way it’s done but I’ll fast-track my explanations. The first essential condition for becoming an Arash is to be born on a day when a comet passes the earth. Cassius for example was born under the comet Tewfik on 19th May 1882.” My head starts spinning and part of me just wants to get out of here, away from this weird man. But there’s another part that is intrigued. Even if I don’t believe Randolph, I want to hear the story now. “These people carry the potential to become an Arash inside them,” he continues.

“So I do too?” I ask, eyebrows raised. Randolph nods, taking a sip of his cappuccino.

“Yes, you were born under the comet 110P/Hartley 3.” Never heard of that one! But some memory is stirring in my brain and I suddenly recall Natalie’s calendar entry. “I must admit, it’s not an important one, but a comet nevertheless,” Randolph continues. “If one of these people gets selected by an Arash family – unanimously, mind you – and he agrees to join them of his own free will, then we turn him into an Arash on the date of the next lunar eclipse.”

“Well, that sounds rather excessive!” I exclaim in surprise, deciding to join in this game. “There have to be thousands by now!” Randolph watches me carefully, his eyes full of amusement. Obviously he’s trying to decide whether I’m taking him seriously or not.

“You’re wrong of course. We only start to look for a new family member when we get the sign.” It’s getting more mysterious by the minute.

“What sign?” I decide that his story would make a great film.

“It’s a different one for every family. It could be found in a book, or in the sky, really anywhere,” he explains. “I’m a scientist, Livia, a physicist, to be precise. So our sign appears in the camera obscura.” I’ve heard of that one, it really does exist. “When I first experimented with it, my shadow was visible in there. But one day a second shadow appeared and I realised this was my sign. So I started to search and in 1610 I finally found Augustus. The next one was Will, then Rupert. In Cassius’ case we searched for quite a long time, Will finally found him, and I myself stumbled upon Ruth. Natalie’s the baby of the family, just twenty years with us. And now, a few months ago, another shadow appeared and my family started what’s called the shadow hunt.” He looks at me suggestively and I know what he means.

“No way, it’s definitely not my shadow, Randolph. Even if I believed you I couldn’t do it.” Nervously I pick my napkin to pieces. His piercing eyes never leave my face. “I couldn’t be some kind of ghost without a shadow, no offence.” I can’t believe I even said this. At this moment he takes my hand and I shrink back. His hand is warm and strong.

“Does this feel like a ghost?” he murmurs and I close my eyes in confusion. Cassius didn’t feel like a ghost either, on the contrary. “Arash see and feel each other like you humans do, but for humans we’re usually only visible as shadows, our astral bodies. That’s why we don’t have shadows when we appear in our human form.” It’s all very confusing. I struggle to get my head round it and stop dismissing it as a fairy tale. But, wait!

“There’s a hitch to your story,” I interrupt him loudly. “I’m human and I can see you!” The people at the tables around look up. Randolph leans closer to me.

“Yes, but only because we want you to, so we change into our human appearance. That means, when you meet Natalie in a restaurant, everybody is able to see her, because she wants them to. Many of us don’t want to miss out on human pleasures, so why should we forego them, although none of us actually needs any food?” As if to underline his point he takes another sip of his coffee. “There are other advantages too. We ubilocate, for example, meaning that we change location by pure force of will and concentration.” I narrow my eyes at him.

“Why does Cassius drive a car then?”

“For the same reason that some of us eat and drink, just for fun.” I roll my eyes at him.

Suddenly I don’t want to hear any more of this. “Look, Randolph, please stop. I don’t want to have my memory deleted because I know too much. And I definitely don’t intend to become one of you. I’m sorry, you have to look for somebody else.” I notice that he is startled by my words.

“So you know about the star-shaped mirrors?” He frowns, ignoring the other part of what I said. “Small wonder that you have reservations.” I look at this man who has just told me the most absurd story and realise that I do believe him somehow. All the occurrences of the last month are suddenly explained. The pieces of the puzzle fall into place.

But I can’t do this. “I don’t have reservations, I’m just terribly afraid,” I whisper in a hoarse voice. Randolph stares at me as if trying to force his will upon me.

“Livia, tell me, were you ever yourself before you met Natalie and the others? Were you ever happy?” I gasp at his words, shaken to the core, but he’s not going to convince me. Abruptly I get up and look down at him.

“Randolph, I’m leaving now. You shouldn’t have interfered. I’ll never tell anybody about you, not that anyone would believe me. My decision is irrevocable, I don’t want to see any of you again.” My heart constricts at the thought of Cassius. I take a step away from the table but Randolph quickly grabs my hand.

“Wait! This was all just preliminary information, now I’ll share my secret with you. Then you can leave, if you still want to.”

Chapter 38

Yet another secret? I’ve had enough. He must let me go now. I try to snatch my hand away but he holds on to it, looking at me imploringly. “It’s about Rebecca.” My breath hitches and I sink back onto the chair. My mum – I’ve tried to ignore what Ruth said about her.

“You knew her, didn’t you?” I whisper, all doubt suddenly gone. Randolph nods, pointing at my ring.

“That ring used to be mine, you know. Augustus gave it to Rebecca, with my consent.” My heart is beating frantically now.

“She left it to me.” My voice is barely audible. I’m thinking about her letter, her words about accepting the unthinkable. She must have meant THEM. Randolph sighs.

“That’s what Natalie told me too. But I know that it was her who put the key into the letter and hid the ring in your childhood home. She took it from Augustus who was in possession of the ring after your mother’s death, a fact that I didn’t know for a long time.” They obviously know everything, even about the letter.

“Natalie?” I repeat uncomprehendingly, but after a moment it all falls into place: the hidden door in my father’s attic, the cat that led me there. Natalie. Randolph shakes his head sadly, lost in thought.

“So many secrets,” I hear him sigh. But I have to get back to my mum.

“My mother refused to join you, didn’t she?” On the other hand she advised me to let incredible things happen. How does this all add up?

“You know the reason?” Randolph asks quietly. I shake my head, unable to speak. “The official version was that she would not leave her baby, you, behind. She couldn’t take you with her, people have to join us of their own free will and you were still a baby. Augustus was in love with your mother and tried to convince her otherwise in Madagascar.” He runs his hand through his hair, his face tortured.

“And the unofficial version?” I whisper breathlessly.

“You promise to keep this a secret?” he asks urgently. I roll my eyes at him.

“Who should I tell anyway?” He takes a deep breath.

“I already knew Rebecca some time before her shadow appeared in the camera obscura.” He stops and I narrow my eyes at him.

“Did you stalk her, like Natalie did me?” Suddenly he looks me in the eyes, his face hardening.

“No, we had an affair.” My spoon clatters to the floor as I gape at him.

“An affair?” I breathe. “But she was…”

“Yes, she was married at the time,” he interrupts me. “And she was very unhappy in her marriage.” Whoa! He doesn’t need to justify himself, I wanted to say something else entirely: that she was human.

“You say you were having an affair with a normal human?” I just have to make sure. He nods.

“Like you and Cassius.” Oh, right. It is possible after all.

“But I was already a – how do you call it? – candidate, she was not, from what you just told me.” Randolph’s mouth is set in a straight line.

“You’re right. When Augustus found her months later I couldn’t believe my eyes.” I laugh mirthlessly.

“It had to be a shock for her too.” I’m surprised when he nods.

“She wanted to keep it a secret as well, but I know I was the real reason why she declined to become an Arash.” His voice is very low now and he suddenly looks much older.

“Did she love you?” I whisper and a pained expression crosses his face.

“I think so.” And what about him? I cock my head suspiciously.

“But then, why did she decline?”

“Livia, I’d left her earlier!” he interrupts me tersely.

“Right, then you obviously didn’t really love her,” I hiss angrily. He raises both hands as if in self-defence.

“You have to understand, there’s this law that an Arash must not bind himself to a human. That’s why I left her, before it was impossible for me to part from her. It wasn’t easy for me either when Augustus returned with her as a candidate one and a half years later.”

“Poor you!” I exclaim wryly. “There’s just one thing I want to know: did she kill herself because of you?” Randolph blanches, sitting very still. I hate him with all my heart, glancing daggers at him.

“I didn’t know that she was pregnant with my child when I left her.”

The world is starting to shift under my feet. I jump up, stagger to the door, colliding with a waiter.

“Everything alright, Miss?” he calls after me but I don’t stop. Heart beating frantically, I run out into the street, into the rain, just to get away from this nightmare. His words are ringing in my ears, and I try to reject their meaning, but I simply can’t: I am Randolph’s daughter. A part of this creature, this Arash. Suddenly a strong hand seizes me from behind, halting me. His hand.

“Livia, stop!” I whirl around and look into his eyes. Amber eyes, so similar to mine.

“Why did you tell me now?” I sob, tears streaming down my face. “It’s her secret, it doesn’t concern me.” Randolph puts his arms around me, trying to calm me down.

“It certainly does. Now the circle is complete. I wasn’t allowed to look for you earlier, but now fate has united us again. You belong to us, to my family, to me. Right from your birth you’ve belonged to us. It’s your destiny and your mother knew it too.”

Chapter 39

Now I know why I’ve never really belonged anywhere, why I’m a bit different. Now I know why I was so comfortable with Natalie, Will and Rupert. And Cassius. All my life I’ve tried to fit in and yet I didn’t have a chance. I walk the streets for hours after I ran away from Randolph for the second time. He didn’t follow me this time. The rain has stopped and the wind has dried my hair and my clothes. It’s getting dark and I’ve have no idea where to go. I don’t belong anywhere anymore. But when I look up at the sky it’s there, my bright star, bathing everything in its bluish light, and suddenly everything’s very clear to me. The decision is not mine to make, there is no decision anymore, as Randolph and my mum made it a long time ago. The second I realise that, a great weight shifts from my shoulders. I have to stop struggling with my fate, running away from it. THEY are my fate, Cassius, not Ralph. Even before I'm changed into an Arash I belong to them. Rebecca didn’t dare and she died. But she wanted it for me, knowing I was one of them anyway.

Again I’m standing in the same street and this time I’m able to find the Spanish bar. Or to see it, to be more precise. I’m sure Randolph is hidden behind me somewhere, making me see it. Suddenly I’m very calm, only my heart beats faster as I walk down the steps. When I open the door, I immediately spot them at a table at the back, but I have eyes only for Cassius. He looks like the first time I saw him, in the Nobu, dressed all in black, his face closed and arrogant. My calmness evaporates and I have to lean against the wall, my knees going weak. I would gladly run to him and kiss him for all I’m worth but how will he react? And the others? I can hardly pretend that the past week didn’t happen. Above all, Natalie knows the truth about Ralph. Has she told Cassius? Is that the reason why he didn’t look for me? Do they all know? I’m very much tempted to leave before they notice me but then I see Ruth peeling a large scampi and feeding it to Cassius. Hot anger rushes through my body, Cassius is mine! I’ll teach her to take her greedy paws off him! Normality? Fuck it! Who needs it anyway! He loves me and I love him, and in this moment I want him more than anything else on earth. Determinedly I walk up to their table. “The scampi aren’t as nice as they were last time but the squid is…” Will’s chin drops as he notices me. They all stare at me, speechless.

“When’s the next flight to Madagascar?” I whisper in a low voice, looking only at Cassius. Close up, his face is drawn, his green eyes wary. The blood rushes in my ears. What if he rejects me now? The air between us is charged with electricity as the seconds tick by.

“Now.” His voice is as hoarse as mine. Cassius gets up and takes my hand, shooting an electric current through my whole body. He doesn’t smile but I’ve never been more sure that he loves me than in this moment. Everything will be alright.

“Livia, why…?” Natalie has found her voice again but I don’t have time for her right now.

“Shut up, cat!” I snap at her, but the grin on my face softens my words. In this instant a cold hand grabs my other wrist and Ruth drags me down to her.

“Fuck off or I’ll tell him where you’ve been all this time!” she hisses menacingly. I nearly faint, the icy shock running through my veins. I cannot, will not permit her to take him away from me. Not just him, but this second world that I’m finally prepared to enter. And I have one advantage: they don’t have a clue that I’m half Arash already. I put my mouth to her ear.

“Does he know that you tried to scare me away and erase my memory?” She freezes, sucking in her breath.

“Livia, let’s go!” Cassius urges me again. I narrow my eyes at Ruth.

“Your silence against mine. Deal?” Her face is full of hatred and I’m convinced that she’ll tell on me there and then. She’ll destroy everything, Cassius is not the forgiving kind of guy. But suddenly she nods, very slightly. She’s afraid of something, I can see it in her eyes. I don’t know what it is but I really don’t care right now. I’ve won. Smirking I snatch away my hand.

“See you, I guess.” With one last glance back I wrap my arm around Cassius and leave the bar with him.

Chapter 40

“She’s different somehow,” Natalie comments, sipping her orange juice. Together with Will, Augustus, Ruth and Rupert she is sitting on the beach, watching Cassius and Livia swimming in the sea.

“Yes, I think so too,” Augustus muses. “She’s much more self-assured.”

“And she obviously knows quite a lot about us and acts as if it’s the most normal thing in the world,” Will observes. “Has Cassius told her?” Rupert shakes his head.

“No, I already asked him and he denied it. According to him, she knew everything when she came back to us.”

“But who on earth told her?” Natalie exclaims, burying her feet in the white sand. Ruth shifts uncomfortably, worried that Livia might have told Cassius about the events in Natalie’s flat. Impossible, he’d have freaked out and not kept quiet if he knew about her trying to erase Livia’s memory. Maybe he’d even have tried to kill her. But she’s worried for another reason too: Livia has talked to Augustus about Rebecca. Fortunately the man was too shocked to ask who’d told her. Could it have been Randolph? But no, the notion is too absurd.

Natalie doesn’t care what exactly caused Livia’s change of heart, she’s just happy that Livia wants to join them now. In a few days they will change her, at the next eclipse of the moon. Natalie has no doubt that Randolph will approve of her as well. She was convinced of that from the very beginning. Smiling, she watches Cassius and Livia who are far out now. She’s got her best friend back and will never lose her again. Livia’s secret about Ralph is safe with her.

“Cassius told me she even knows about the star-shaped mirrors,” Will continues. Ruth bites her lower lip nervously.

“Did you know that mine’s vanished?” Natalie exclaims. “At least, that’s what I thought at first, but then Livia confessed that she broke it in some kind of panic attack when she decided not to fly out to Madagascar. She realised that it was no ordinary mirror. I’ll have to ask Randolph for a new one.” Ruth’s heart rate is slowing again. She wouldn’t have had Livia down for such an accomplished liar, but evidently she’s determined to stick to their deal.

“She’s facing up to everything she was afraid of,” Augustus murmurs. “Yesterday she asked me to show her the spot where Rebecca went off the cliff.”

“Really?” Ruth whispers, eyebrows raised. “Has she already been to the orchid forest as well?” Natalie shakes her head.

“No, I don’t think so. It was Cassius’ plan to show it to her, but now I don’t know.” Ruth lowers her head so nobody notices the flicker of hope in her eyes. Until now Livia has thwarted all her plans, but there’s obviously going to be one last chance.

Chapter 41

There’s a knock on the door and I jump when Ruth enters Cassius’ and my room. I’m still not comfortable around her. “What do you want?” I ask rudely.

“I think the two of us need to talk,” she replies coolly. I raise my eyebrows questioningly.

“What about? In my opinion there’s nothing to talk about, our deal is clear.” Ruth smirks at me, shaking her loose blonde hair over her shoulders.

“Don’t think you can call the shots, your secret is much worse than mine.” Privately I think so too, but she doesn’t have to know that, does she?

“Right, we could try that out, couldn’t we?” I’m trying to bluff my way out. I’d rather die than do it and for one second I’m afraid she’ll agree to the challenge. But then she lowers her eyes, shrugging.

“No, I’m keeping my promise. But the day after tomorrow we’ll be leaving for Scotland and I think I should show you something before we go. It concerns Rebecca.” Now she certainly has my attention.

“What do you want to show me?” I ask suspiciously. Could it be that Ruth knows about Rebecca and Randolph and will try to blackmail me with this knowledge?

“Let’s go and I’ll tell you. I’ll be waiting for you in the Jeep.” Smiling she leaves the room before I can decline.

* * *

We’ve been driving for quite some time now, through eucalyptus woods, baobabs and palm trees. “Where are we going?” I ask her rather tersely, already regretting coming along.

“We’re going to the Ile Sainte Marie,” Ruth explains without looking at me. “There we’ll follow the holy path through the Ambodena forest.”

“Holy path?” I repeat. Ruth doesn’t strike me as a religious person.

“You’ll soon see, we’re nearly there.” Without further explanation she drives the car down a narrow path leading to the sea.

“Get out!” she commands when we reach a bay with lots of small white boats at anchor. Ruth wades through the shallow water to one of these boats and fires up the engine. “That’s Sainte Marie over there,” she explains, pointing to an island not too far away.

We don’t talk during the short crossing, it’s evident that she would refuse to answer any questions before we reach whatever she wants to show me. The urge to call Cassius and tell him where I am is suddenly overwhelming. I feel for my phone in the pocket of my shorts, then realise that I left it at the house.

When we reach Sainte Marie I forget the queasy feeling in my stomach for a moment. The island is breathtakingly beautiful, with white sandy bays, palm trees and a wild rocky landscape behind. Ruth leads me to another Jeep in a parking space by a big hotel and we head northeast. “Where are we going?” My courage is deserting me, leaving my voice high and squeaky.

“Into a forest,” Ruth replies, grinning smugly. “We’ll go by car as far as the Andranomainty lake, then we’ll continue on foot.” Surely Cassius has noticed my absence by now.

“And what’s so special about this forest?” I’m very sorry now that I went with her. How stupid can you get? And nobody has any idea where I am. Ruth’s eyes are glittering with amusement now.

“It’s very remote, so it’s in pristine condition. It’s home to some species you don’t find anywhere else, frogs, reptiles and birds,” she explains, sounding like a tour guide. Then a horrible thought hits me. Could our trip have something to do with the orchid forest? Is she luring me there? “The holy path crosses the first part of the forest, then a bridge connects it with a second forest,” she continues. “This second forest is rather eerie, it’s inhabited by the ghosts of the ancestors and some animals and plants that modern science can’t even begin to understand.” Her voice is very low now, like a storyteller’s reaching the scary part. I hope she’s just having me on, but knowing her, I doubt it. Despite the heat I feel shivers running down my spine.

“Ruth, I’d rather not go.” I know this is weak and cowardly, but I can’t help myself, the words are out before I can stop them. To enter this forest in Ruth’s company is about the last thing I want to do. Ruth frowns at me.

“It’s rather late now, after all the trouble I’ve taken to bring you here.” She sounds seriously cross. “And presumably you do want to know the truth about Rebecca, don’t you?” What a bitch, she’s relishing my discomfort. But it’s my own fault really, I could be lying on the beach with Natalie, sipping a cold drink, had I not been so gullible and thoughtless. For a second I contemplate jumping out of the speeding car, but we’re in the middle of nowhere, no houses or people in sight. Suddenly she stops and motions me to get out. “We’re there.”

While I glance around looking for an escape route, she takes my hand and drags me under the leafy canopy of the forest. “You are one scaredy-cat, aren’t you?” she scolds me. “If Cassius could see you now! They think you’ve changed but you’re still the coward you always were.” I struggle against her vicelike grip, but to no avail. The farther we go into the forest the thicker it becomes, the leaves creating a narrow alley for us to walk through. I have trouble breathing, the green walls are closing in on me. “Oh, get a grip!” Ruth hisses impatiently when I stumble. “There aren’t any flowers here, just leaves.” She keeps pulling me along the path.

The outside world doesn’t exist anymore, it’s just the two of us in here, Ruth and me. Nobody knows where I am, I’m entirely at her mercy. We’re moving in a green bubble, in half-darkness, the sunlight unable to penetrate the leaves. The trees are huge now and the silence is only broken by strange sounds. Here and there an animal rustles in the leaves. It would have been amazingly peaceful and magical if Ruth hadn’t been there.

Suddenly I hear the sound of water and Ruth comes to a halt. There’s a small river, crossed by a narrow wooden bridge. “Now we cross the river into the second forest. It’s the only way into this part of the Ambodena forest,” she whispers. “There I’ll tell you the truth about Rebecca. Are you ready?” Do I have a choice? I shrink away from her noticing the blue lights in her eyes but I have to know what she wants to tell me. Maybe Randolph has not told me the whole truth after all.

Ruth leads me across the narrow bridge and I notice she’s smiling. When we reach the other side she takes a handkerchief out of her pocket. “Close your eyes,” she commands. Instinctively I take a step back.

“What do you have in mind?” I whisper. No way will I let her blindfold me. Ruth raises her eyebrows mockingly.

“Here we go again! You can’t change into an Arash if you’re such a coward! To tell you the truth about Rebecca I have to show you something, but you mustn’t see it before we arrive.”

“Well, I don’t want to,” I murmur stubbornly. Suddenly the temperature drops and I feel very cold. Ruth is standing in front of me, pouting.

“Fine, if you want it that way, we’ll return home and I’ll tell Cassius that you cheated on him.” I can’t think logically in this moment. Returning sounds a great idea but telling Cassius is not an option. I’ll have to finish what I foolishly started. Ruth notices my hesitation and quickly binds the handkerchief behind my head, covering my eyes. “Trust me!” she whispers and I can tell that she’s laughing at me.

Slowly she leads me forwards. The ground under my feet changes, it’s much softer now. My stomach ties itself in a knot, and I nearly cry out when some plant or other brushes my bare legs. I start to shake, I can’t do this, even if she tells on me. I stop walking, determined to remove the handkerchief, when I notice Ruth letting go of my hand. Clumsily I try to remove the blindfold with one hand, the other feeling for Ruth. “Where are you?” My voice is strangled, I’m on the verge of tears. Suddenly I hear a strange singing, surely no human sound. Finally I manage to tear off the handkerchief and freeze. I’m in the middle of a nightmare but I know I won’t wake up. Tears start streaming down my face and my body convulses in shivers.

Chapter 42

It is already afternoon when Cassius runs to the beach. “Natalie, where’s Livia?” he shouts from afar. Sleepily the girl sits up.

“Probably in your room, I haven’t seen her since this morning.”

“No, she’s not there,” he pants, skittering to a halt.

“Why are you back so soon?” Natalie frowns at him. “I thought you were going to organise the journey to Edinburgh.” Cassius shakes his head impatiently.

“Already done. But where is Livia?” Natalie laughs up at him.

“Oh, keep your hair on! Maybe she went for a walk. What could possibly have happened to her? Or are you afraid that she’s going to leave you again?” Cassius shoots her a filthy look.

Together they ubilocate back to the house where Will and Rupert are sharing a bottle of Sancerre in the kitchen. “A pre-dinner drink?” Will asks, but his face falls when he notices Cassius’ expression. “What’s up?”

“You haven’t seen Livia, have you?” Cassius asks, pouring himself a glass of wine.

“No, but have you looked to see if the Jeep is still behind the house?” They run outside to check. The backyard is empty.

“She must have gone into town,” Natalie mumbles, but doesn’t sound very convinced.

“Yes, of course,” Rupert nods reassuringly. “Maybe she needed to be alone for a bit. Have you asked Ruth if she’s seen her?” When Cassius shakes his head Rupert starts yelling Ruth’s name.

“Call her mentally, for heaven’s sake,” hisses Natalie who is rather anxious now.

“It appears Ruth’s not in the house,” Will frowns after a while. “I can’t reach her mentally either.”

“Is she refusing to hear your call or is it your fault?” Cassius snaps. Will rolls his eyes.

“If I can’t reach her, she obviously doesn’t want to be reached.” Cassius’ face darkens.

“Then she’s blocking us. I bet she’s with Livia,” he whispers. The others stare at him.

“That’s surely not so terrible, is it?” Rupert asks innocently.

“Ruth hates Livia. She’d do anything to harm her, just think back to our riding party,” Cassius hisses through clenched teeth. Natalie nods, her eyes round with fear, but Rupert simply shrugs.

“What could she do to her? If she really hated Livia that much she could simply veto her.”

“And incur the hatred of Natalie and myself?” Cassius laughs disparagingly. “She wouldn’t dare. In any case, it’s not her style, she’s too cunning to block her openly.”

“Oh, shut up!” Rupert exclaims angrily. ”You’re always picking on Ruth, that’s not fair!” But Cassius doesn’t take any more notice of him.

“As she knows about Livia’s flower phobia, I bet she’s taken her to the orchid forest to scare her off,” Cassius explains to the other two. His mouth is set in a hard line. He’s suspected all along that Ruth had a part in Livia’s first disappearance too, although he can’t prove it and Livia won’t say a word. Natalie grabs his hand.

“Quick! We have to find her!” The next moment the two are gone.

* * *

I’m stranded in a sea of flowers: orchids of all shades, from white to purple. They twine up the trees, their petals up to the size of a hand. Their piercing fragrance fills the air, taking my breath away. Smaller ones cover the ground. Just the thought that I walked through them makes me shiver. How will I ever be able to get back? Panic grips me as I turn around. And then this weird singing sound, maybe emitted by the orchids. “Please stop it, leave me alone!” I sob, but my voice is drowned out by the noise. My brain knows that I should run away, back to where I came from, but I can’t move. My breathing is shallow and my heart is beating frantically. Ruth has gone, she’s just left me alone. I should have guessed that it was a trap, but I walked straight into it with open eyes.

Suddenly there’s a rustling behind the trees, and the singing stops. Something brown and rather large jumps towards me and I stumble back, stepping on one of the flowers. In a panic I scream loudly and hop back again. The huge brown frog that’s sitting close to me now opens its ugly mouth and the strange singing starts again. Wishing it would turn into a prince, into my prince, I whisper desperately, “Please help me!” But deep down I know that I’ve lost this time. Ruth has tricked me, and nobody will come to my rescue. I put my head in my hands and squat down, trying to make myself as small as possible. I can’t help thinking about Rebecca and wondering if she had been faced with similar horrors. Is this why she killed herself? But then why would she urge me to come here? My thoughts are churning and I can’t think clearly anymore. The next moment the frog stops singing and hides behind a tree again. The sudden silence is eerie. Now I’m all alone and I can’t suppress a whimper.

“Touch the flowers, they won’t hurt you,” suddenly I hear a voice that I recognise as Randolph’s. I shake my head, not looking up. I’m clearly losing my mind. But the next instant he comes towards me, he’s really here. I’ve never been so glad in my whole life to see someone. “Why can’t you accept that Rebecca’s death was not your fault?” he says in a low voice, holding his hand out to me. “If it’s anybody’s fault, then it’s mine. She simply couldn’t bear the fact that I’d lied to her and left her.” Finally I comprehend the meaning of his words. It’s not my fault, he’s right. I glance down at the orchids at my feet, mesmerised by the red dots on their petals. They look like drops of blood. My hand reaches towards them and carefully I touch one of the petals. It feels cool to the touch, like velvet, fragile and delicate. It certainly can’t harm me. “Don’t be afraid anymore, everything will be alright,” Randolph murmurs, pulling me to my feet. Slowly my fear abates.

“What are you doing here, Randolph?” I whisper, looking up at him. I can’t bring myself to call him father.

“I’m here to keep an eye on you until the eclipse of the moon.” He smiles at me. “You are after all my daughter.” I scrutinise his handsome face, looking into his amber eyes.

“You know, I don’t think it was your fault either. She would have killed herself sooner, if it was because you left her, not over a year later.” Randolph lowers his head.

“Thank you, that means a lot to me.” In the next moment, however, he puts his finger to his lips and disappears.

“Livia!” Cassius shouts behind me and pulls me into his arms.

* * *

Ruth moans in despair, everything has gone so wrong. She was there all along when Livia broke down, hiding behind a tree, watching the bitch losing it. But then Randolph suddenly appeared and helped her. What the hell was he doing here? Why did he interfere? How come he already knows Livia? And why doesn’t anybody know about their acquaintance? Too many unanswered questions, but the plain result is that he has thwarted Ruth’s plans. And then Cassius ubilocated into the forest, furious and full of worry, and Ruth disappeared back into the house. She’s sure that Livia will tell on her, and it will be just a waste of time to go into hiding, Cassius will find her anywhere. Better to go back to the house to seek protection. Ruth is sure that Rupert will protect her.

Will and Rupert are very agitated when she enters the kitchen. For a moment she contemplates denying everything, but Randolph and Cassius already know the truth. “Ruth! There you are at last!” Rupert grins in relief. So Cassius wasn’t right after all when he accused her.

“I’ve been to the orchid forest with Livia,” she says calmly. Rupert only gapes at her but Will flips.

“So it’s true! You’ve been trying to scare her away!” he shouts at her, his blue eyes blazing. Startled by the strong reaction of her gentle brother she raises her hands in self-defence.

“What are you talking about? On the contrary, I wanted to help her overcome her fear. You know it was Cassius’ plan, but he seems to have forgotten about it.” She watches the guys through her lashes, wondering if they believe her.

“Why did you do it secretly, without us?” Will looks at her suspiciously. Ruth shrugs.

“The opportunity just presented itself today. We met at the Jeep and decided spontaneously to go there.” Will pulls a face at his sister.

“And she really went with you of her own free will? It seems rather odd that she decided to go to the forest with you of all people.” Ruth’s animosity is no secret among the family.

“I don’t know, you’ll have to ask her yourself, maybe she wanted to surprise Cassius.” Ruth is racking her brain for a plausible reason, realising that the guys don’t trust her. Even Rupert looks suspicious now. Obviously the bitch has won over all of them!

Oh well, they are men after all. Ruth’s face crumples, tears welling up in her eyes, rolling slowly down her cheeks. “It could have been perfect!” she sobs quietly. “I led her into the forest, very slowly, always prepared to turn around, and she did very well, she wasn’t afraid at all.” Furtively she glances at the guys. They don’t look completely convinced, but at least Will isn’t shouting at her anymore. “Then suddenly Livia freaked out!” Ruth covers her face with her hands. “She pushed me away, screaming, and fell down as if she was having a seizure!” Will blanches in horror. “I’d no idea what I should do. I wanted to call you for help but then… Cassius appeared, and they didn’t need me anymore.” She decides not to tell them about Randolph until she’s discovered why he obviously knows Livia. With two long strides Rupert is beside Ruth, taking her into his arms.

“Poor you,” he murmurs into her hair.

“Now everybody will assume it’s my fault,” she wails, smirking into his shirt.

“No, don’t worry,” Rupert whispers comfortingly. “You only had the best of intentions.” Will rolls his eyes.

“Let’s wait for Livia’s version of the story,” he huffs, knowing full well how devious his sister can be.

In the next instant Natalie bursts into the room. “You two-faced bitch!” she screeches, attacking Ruth with her fists.

“Whoa, calm down!” Will tries to stop her, holding her close to him. “Tell us what happened!” Natalie glares at Ruth, breathing hard.

“She just abandoned her in the middle of the orchid forest,” she hisses, her locks dancing. Suddenly her angry face splits into a huge grin. “And you know what? Livia touched the flowers in the end. She’s obviously cured of her phobia and proved it by walking back through the forest.” She cast Ruth a critical look. “Did you see that before you disappeared?” Ruth nods slightly.

“Then I don’t understand why you didn’t stay?” Will frowns. Something in Ruth’s story doesn’t add up.

“Because I was afraid of Cassius. He obviously thought that Livia was in danger,” Ruth whispers in a choked voice. Rupert strokes her hair, he can understand her very well, Cassius can be extremely scary sometimes.

“He’ll surely understand,” he murmurs. “Your plan was successful, wasn’t it?” Ruth smiles up at him, still tearful. She knows that she can always count on him.

“I still don’t understand why Livia could suddenly touch the flowers when she had a panic attack earlier?” Will doesn’t let it go.

“I’ve no idea,” Natalie shrugs. “But I don’t really care. Main thing is that she got rid of her fear. Anybody want champagne? I think we should celebrate.”

Ruth feels cold hatred bubbling up inside her. Everything always takes a turn for the better for Livia. Now even Randolph is helping her, for whatever reason.

“She’s getting stronger and more self-assured every day,” Will muses, opening a bottle. Ruth refrains from rolling her eyes. They should have seen her earlier.

“You see, and today she overcame this stupid fear, and it’s all due to my initiative,” she chirps instead, plastering a happy smile on her face. If Livia doesn’t tell them why she agreed to go with her in the first place and doesn’t mention the blindfold then she might be saved.

Chapter 43

“She’s the right one, there can be no doubt about that,” Augustus confides to Randolph that evening. He has arrived before the others, wanting to talk to Randolph alone. “She’s very much like Rebecca, but much stronger-willed. She has an inner power that you wouldn’t suspect at first glance.” Randolph hides his proud smile, of course she does, she is after all his daughter. Contentedly he takes a sip of the excellent Bordeaux he opened hours ago.

“I’m looking forward to meeting her at last,” he booms, keeping up the pretence. Obviously Livia hasn’t confided in anybody, as he asked her. “The others are happy about the development too, aren’t they?” Augustus wrinkles his brow.

“Everyone but Ruth. I suspect it has to do with Livia being Rebecca’s daughter. They were close friends, as you know, and Ruth doesn’t seem to be able to cope well with this constant reminder.”

“And you? How are you feeling?” Randolph inquires softly. Augustus shrugs, his face closed.

“She deserves to be one of us, and it’s certainly fate that the mother died and the daughter is joining us now.” Randolph nods, having suggested the same to Livia. But he wants to keep the conversation on the light side.

“Fate? Yes, of course, even if Natalie had a hand in it,” he replies chuckling. But Augustus doesn’t smile back.

“She turned Livia’s fate the way I turned Rebecca’s.” His voice is full of bitterness, and Randolph pours him a large glass of wine.

“Here, drink this even if you don’t want to. It’ll do you good.” Augustus takes the glass but doesn’t drink. “You have to stop blaming yourself for Rebecca’s death.” It’s not the first time that Randolph has considered telling him the truth about Rebecca and himself, but he just doesn’t have the heart to do it. Randolph has impinged against Arash rules too many times, he can’t risk confessing to another infringement.

Augustus nods, knowing that Randolph is right, but he’ll never get rid of the feeling of guilt anyway. He clears his throat, deliberately changing the subject. “Ruth won’t veto Livia, you know.” Randolph looks up in surprise. From what he gathered he did expect problems from that quarter.

“Why are you so sure?” Augustus rolls the stem of the glass between his fingers.

“She told me so tonight.” Randolph gets up and paces the room. “I thought I would have to have a talk with her,” he mutters.

“That won’t be necessary,” Augustus shakes his head. “She claims she doesn’t want to be hated by Natalie and Cassius. She wants to keep the peace in the family.” Randolph frowns, looking out of the window onto the sea.

“That doesn’t sound like Ruth at all.”

“I suspect she’s afraid of Cassius,” Augustus continues, thinking about their Truth or Dare game. “We should watch both of them carefully anyway. Do you think it wise to change Livia so soon? You’ll meet her on the day of the eclipse for the first time. What if you can’t make up your mind at once?” Randolph smiles, if Augustus only knew!

“Of course I’ll be able to. What’s more, in the light of Ruth’s attitude it’s only reasonable to get it over with as soon as possible.”

Chapter 44

“Hurry up, otherwise we’ll miss the plane!” Cassius admonishes me, and I quickly kiss Natalie on the cheek and run to the Jeep.

“See you tomorrow!” Cassius won’t let me travel alone anymore and refuses to ubilocate with me, which would theoretically be possible but is one of the Arash no-goes. Reasonable too, I think, an Arash can’t just grab a human and transfer him from one location to the next. Although thinking about the long flight, it would be rather welcome.

At the airport I switch on my phone for the first time in the two weeks I’ve been here. “I didn’t know I was so popular,” I murmur, a sinking feeling in my stomach, as the phone bleeps continuously. Cassius looks a bit worried too, and I jump when the phone rings, showing my parents’ number. “Hello?” I reply cautiously and wince at the tone of my stepmother’s hysterical voice.

“Livia, where on earth have you been? You just disappeared and Ralph wanted to call the police.” I step away from Cassius, hoping he couldn’t hear her.

“I’m on holiday, I told you I was going.” Well, I told them earlier, not two weeks ago actually. “What’s all this about? Has something happened?” The fuss she’s making you’d think somebody has died.

“That’s what we want to know from you! Your father met Professor Green at some gathering or other and he told us that you haven’t been attending any of your lectures lately, nor did you take your exams.” I roll my eyes. Green and my father were at school together and it was just my luck that they should run into each other.

“Well, I might be changing courses,” I reply cautiously. Now my stepmother is sobbing into the phone.

“We’ve been worried about you for ages,” she sniffles, unable to say anymore.

“Livia!” my father now barks into the phone. The strange thought crosses my mind that he isn’t my real father at all. “We went to the address you gave us and there are no flats there at all, just an empty warehouse.” I close my eyes in shock. When I gave them Natalie’s address I didn’t yet know about the Arash. Of course my parents couldn’t see the flat, it was a place like the Spanish bar. But how could I explain my way out of this now? “Livia, you have to come home at once! Are you travelling alone?”

“No,” I grumble, “I’m with my boyfriend.”

“I thought that was Ralph! Come home at once!” he repeats. “You need help immediately!” What the hell is he talking about? I’m an adult after all, I can do what I want, he just keeps forgetting that.

“So you want to punish me because I didn’t take my exams?” Now I’m mad at him too.

“No, nobody blames you.” What? That’s a first! “Under these circumstances it’s amazing how long you’ve been able to lead a normal life.” First I freeze, assuming that he is talking about me being half-Arash, but then I start to suspect that he’s talking about something else. I notice Cassius motioning to me to hurry up and decide to end the call.

“Don’t worry, I’m fine, but I’m not coming home right now.” Or ever again. “I’m going to Scotland. I’ll call you when I’m back.” I won’t of course and I feel a stab of guilt. But he isn’t my real father and he never liked me anyway. He’s still shouting into the phone and I say a quick goodbye, walking over to Cassius. “Ready to go to Blackmoore Castle?” I smile at him, switching off the phone.

“The sooner the better,” Cassius whispers and kisses me.

* * *

June 26th, 2010

Cassius and I have booked a room at the Renaissance London Heathrow Hotel and a connection flight to Edinburgh the next morning.

“Where exactly are we heading?” I ask as we speed up North in a rented Porsche.

“Blackmoore Castle is close to the sea near North Berwick. We’re nearly there now.” Within minutes we’re driving through the small town, afterwards heading towards the coast. Ten minutes later Cassius parks the car in a large parking area among the trees and leans over to kiss me. “We’re there, are you ready?” His green eyes are clouded, and I know he’s worrying whether Randolph will accept me. I wish I could tell him that there won’t be a problem, but I promised to keep the secret. Maybe I can tell him one day soon.

I gasp when we step out from under the trees: at the far end of a meadow overgrown with large ferns a huge castle rises up into the sky. Cassius is grinning at me. “That’s why I parked over there, I wanted you to see it in all its glory.” Tall ramparts run round the castle ending in two high turrets. I’ve never seen anything more impressive. Am I an heiress now? I giggle at the thought. Hand in hand we cross the meadow while the large wooden gate opens. Cassius’ grip tightens around my hand and he smiles at me encouragingly. “That’s him,” he whispers, leading me to Randolph who is standing in the middle of the courtyard, waiting for us. I have to suppress a smile. “Hello Randolph,” Cassius greets him formally, letting go of my hand. “This is Livia.” Randolph smiles down at me, offering me his hand.

“It’s good to meet you, Livia.” I blush and only hope that I’m as good an actor as he is.

“Hello,” I mumble awkwardly, shaking his hand.

“Natalie and the rest arrived yesterday. They’ve already told me a lot about you.” What’s the correct answer to this? I glance up and he winks at me. Again I’m stunned at the colour of his eyes. How nobody realised that they’re exactly like mine amazes me.

“I’m parched. Could we have something to drink please?” Cassius is trying to break the tension.

Randolph leads us across a huge entrance hall to the large kitchen where Will, Rupert, Natalie, Augustus and Ruth are waiting for us. I glance over at Ruth but she’s staring out of the window, not acknowledging me. The view is breathtaking, directly out to sea. On the horizon I notice a tiny island. Will hands me a glass of champagne while Natalie kisses me, inquiring about our journey. Then we clink glasses, that is, all except Ruth, who is still standing apart.

For lunch we have seafood salad, cheese and Parma ham, but I’m quite unable to eat. I know that’s stupid as there’s no chance that Randolph will reject me, but the overall tension in the room is affecting me. Not even Natalie is chattering on like she usually does. “I notice you’re very nervous, Livia,” Randolph begins, straight after lunch. “So I won’t keep you in suspense any longer.” I nod in silence, the less I talk the more unlikely it is that I’ll reveal the secret. Cassius squeezes my hand reassuringly. “My family tells me that you’re willing to accept our rather unbelievable story and that you’ve agreed to join us.” Randolph watches me carefully and I nod again. “You do realise that you have to renounce your old world in order to live with us? We Arash mostly live in groups, in families, and we would be yours, as we’re sitting here.”

“Yes, I do realise that,” I reply in a low voice, shivering, because suddenly I’m incredibly cold. When I look up I notice Ruth watching me with narrowed eyes.

“You mustn’t be afraid that you’ll somehow change your personality,” Randolph continues. “The characteristics of an Arash remain the same as his human ones have been. That’s why there are Bright Arash among us,” he looks at Will, Natalie, Augustus and Rupert, “and Dark Arash.” He nods at Cassius and Ruth. Cassius smiles awkwardly but Ruth just raises her eyebrows. Whoa, I haven’t heard about this before! Alarmed I glance at Randolph.

“What exactly do you mean by ‘bright’ and ‘dark’?” It sounds somehow scary to me, especially as Ruth is a dark one. I feel Cassius tensing beside me.

“When a Dark Arash is born there has to be a second natural phenomenon in addition to a passing comet: an eclipse of the sun. You see, we can’t choose whether we want to be dark or bright. The difference is that the dark ones are in possession of special powers, for example, the command of one of the elements. With these dark forces they can destroy humans as well as other Arash.” Wow, now I’m speechless. It’s kind of scary but also incredibly cool. I wish I were a dark one!

“What’s your special power?” I whisper to Cassius who clears his throat awkwardly.

“Fire,” he answers in a low voice. I can’t suppress my smirk, now I know why Ruth is so afraid of him. She’s watching me now, waiting for me to ask her but she has another think coming! I’ll show her how so not important she is to me by ignoring her completely. Randolph seems a bit stunned by my lack of awe or fear or whatever.

“Ruth’s dark force is the cold, by the way,” he explains unbidden. Right, I could have guessed, Miss Ice Queen. “Livia, I don’t want to withhold the truth from you, above all as you’re with Cassius,” Randolph continues. Out of the corner of my eye I see Ruth wincing. “Dark Arash like Cassius and Ruth often walk the line between good and bad. But mind you, good and bad aren’t rigid notions.” Right, I’d fathomed anyway that you shouldn’t tangle with Ruth.

“But that would mean that Dark Arash are much more powerful than Bright Arash. Like it often is in the human world,” I grin, really intrigued now, but Randolph shakes his head.

“No, on the contrary. They have to struggle constantly against their dark forces, learning to control them. Otherwise they become outcasts from our circles.” Rather harsh, I think! Ruth is obviously of the same opinion. She averts her eyes, staring gloomily out of the window.

Suddenly Randolph takes my left hand and looks down at my ring. “So it’s ended up here once again,” he mutters, as if he didn't know before. “Hundreds of years ago it was a plain gold band with one cameo with my face on it. But it’s changed in the course of time and now bears seven faces, growing like the mind grows as a result of experience and change. That’s why a new shadow has appeared in the camera obscura, to bring about some necessary changes.” My breath hitches, he’s getting down to business. “Most humans stick to the familiar, out of prejudice, misguided pride or ignorance. We Arash know better.” He covers my hand with his. “It certainly suits you.” I bite my lower lip, looking down at my ring which isn’t mine after all.

“I’ll give it back, it’s yours,” I mutter reluctantly. Randolph smiles at me.

“No, from now on it’s yours. So it stays in the family.” I gasp, realising that this is his official verdict, his acceptance. Beside me Cassius exhales slowly. Natalie shrieks and suddenly they start applauding.

Ruth is sitting very still, her face ashen. “Randolph, are you sure? You only met her about five minutes ago!” she hisses in a low voice. I can’t help smirking at her, the argumentative bitch.

“Just because you yourself were here for weeks before Randolph decided in your favour doesn’t mean that he can’t accept Livia within an hour!” Cassius snaps angrily.

“And what if Livia isn’t ready herself? Just think of Rebecca!” The venom in Ruth’s voice makes me go cold all over. The room is completely silent now, the good mood gone.

“I’m very sorry about what happened to her, but that’s in the past,” Randolph murmurs, glancing at Augustus. Right, that was her story, this one is mine. I sit up straighter and glare at Ruth.

“Don’t worry, I’m more than ready.” My voice is loud and clear and I’ve never been so sure about anything in my whole life.

* * *

Cassius steadies me as we climb into the small boat which rocks softly on the waves. Will, Natalie, Augustus and Randolph are already seated. We’re on our way to the small island I noticed before, where Randolph’s camera obscura is located. “Where’s Ruth?” Will asks anxiously. Nobody has seen her but I certainly won’t miss her.

“Maybe she refuses to come,” Cassius growls, his mouth set in a straight line.

“But she has to be there for the changing process!” Natalie cries agitatedly.

“Let’s just go to the island, maybe she’s already there,” Randolph suggests. “If not I’ll call her.” It evidently doesn’t cross his mind that she could defy him.

“There’ll be enough time to find her, too,” Cassius says menacingly, his eyes blazing. Augustus casts him a worried look.

“She promised me not to make any trouble.” Cassius snorts.

“Of course she wouldn’t dare veto Livia, she knows that I would kill her.” I wince at his words, simultaneously feeling the fire in him. Whoa, he’s in an explosive mood!

The small island on the horizon comes closer and soon we arrive at its rocky shore. The first stars are lighting up the sky as Randolph leads us to a wood that looms in front of us. I cling to Cassius’ hand, it’s eerie here, very dark under the trees, and with a pang of fear I realise that I know this wood. I’ve often seen it in my dreams. Sick with dread, heart beating, I force myself to take step after step. “Don’t worry, the changing process doesn’t hurt,” Cassius whispers to me, misunderstanding my clear reluctance to proceed. I’m unable to answer, my heart is in my mouth.

And indeed, when we leave the forest, there it is, the dark lake, the object of my nightmares. To the right I notice the small wooden shed which has always remained closed to me, and I groan softly. A silvery moon casts its light across the lake. “Cassius, I know this lake. I’ve dreamt about it several times,” I whisper to him, leaving out the drowning part. Weakly I lean against him.

“You did? That’s amazing!” he answers in awe. “That’s the Lake of Truth.”

“Why are you bringing me here?” I ask, teeth chattering.

“The shed over there is the camera obscura. Only Randolph is able to open it,” Natalie explains, joining us. So that explains why its door was always locked in my dreams. I really hope that’s not a bad omen anyhow. Now Cassius and Natalie lead me over to the shed where the others are already waiting for us.

“Are you ready to look at the shadows now, Livia?” Randolph asks me in a solemn voice. I tear my gaze away from the lake, nodding. All will be well, won’t it? This is really not a nightmare after all.

Randolph looks up at the stars and the moon, then leans against the door which swings open. Inside it’s pitch-black. Will closes the door behind us, and I can’t see a thing anymore. “Now you will encounter our shadows,” Natalie whispers close to me. “I bet yours is very clear now, not hazy anymore, as it was when we started our search.” My heart is beating frantically and I’m barely able to breathe. Suddenly I hear a scratching sound: Randolph is displacing a board and a small hole becomes visible, enabling the moonlight to shine through. The silvery blue shaft of light falls across the room.

“Turn around, Livia,” Randolph orders and when I do so I notice eight shadows on the opposite wall. I immediately recognise Natalie’s and Ruth’s shadows, there on the right side I see Will’s and Rupert’s, in the middle Augustus’, Randolph’s and Cassius’. My breath hitches as I observe the eighth one moving towards the others.

“That’s mine!” I whisper, gazing in wonder at the shadow of a girl with long hair.

“Yes, it’s definitely you!” Randolph declares. “Over the last few weeks it took on its final form.” I close my eyes in relief, but wait? Is that all?

“Am I one of you now?” I ask in a low voice.

“Not yet, but it’ll happen tonight,” Cassius assures me.

“The procedure is as follows,” Randolph begins to explain. “First you have to recognise your shadow, then we have to give our unanimous vote. Every member of the family has to be present. Then it will happen on its own, always under the open sky.” Doesn’t sound too difficult, does it?

“Right, we only have to call Ruth now,” Will suggests. Then Natalie screams loudly.

“Randolph, look, what’s happening?” She points at the wall, where my shadow has fallen down, writhing in pain. In this instant an icy cold pierces my body and takes my breath away, turning my insides to ice.

“Cassius,” I whimper, barely able to form the word with my frozen lips.

“Quick, get her out of the camera,” I hear Randolph shouting.

“Livia’s shadow, it’s fading!” Will’s horrified voice cries. Fuck my shadow, I can’t breathe anymore and fall to my knees, nearly suffocating. A strong hand grabs me, pulling me up and out of the shed. I stumble into the fresh air, but I don’t feel the warm summer night anymore. The ice in my chest is closing around my heart, rendering me helpless and mute. I fall down but don’t feel the ground under me anymore. With blind eyes I stare up to the sky, somehow sensing Cassius beside me. He pulls me into his arms, the fire in him trying to protect me, but my body is already lifeless, my eyes closing.

“Randolph, can’t you help?” I hear Natalie’s shrill voice from very far away.

“I’m afraid it’s too late,” my father answers in a choked voice. “She’s dying.” The last sound I hear is Cassius’ inhuman roar.

Chapter 45

Ruth stares into the darkness, eaten up with jealousy. Everybody fawns over Livia, Cassius loves her, and even Randolph has given his consent. Very quickly too, it obviously has to do with the fact that he knew her before. Livia is just an intruder, intent on ruining Ruth’s life. She knows that tonight is her last chance to change fate or whatever has brought Livia to them. First Ruth considered simply vetoing her, but would Livia ever relent or would she still keep trying to join the family? Given her luck, she would succeed sooner or later. No, there’s only one way to get rid of her and Ruth is more than willing to try it. Ruth’s beautiful face is distorted by hatred. Unthinkable how Livia ignored her this afternoon. Ruth is certainly not ashamed of being a Dark Arash, but it’s only Livia who’s brought her dark side to the surface again, after it was hidden for many decades. She has controlled it so well, Randolph has been so proud of her. With time even Cassius would have fallen in love with her, she was sure of that. But now Livia has destroyed her future, and Ruth’s self-restraint is at an end.

When the others arrive at the lake, Ruth is already waiting, hidden under the trees on the west shore. She watches them enter the camera obscura and cringes. Now Livia will recognise her fucking shadow! To dispel all suspicion Ruth promised Augustus to play along, giving her the chance to destroy Livia once and for all. Nobody will know it was her, nobody will ever learn about the role she played in Rebecca’s death and everything will return to normal. Even better, she will be able to comfort Cassius. Apart from Randolph the others don’t know the extent of her dark forces and she hopes he won’t think her capable of such a deed.

Now she concentrates, convinced of her success. Her black eyes are blazing, glowing with blue light, and her hands ball into fists. She can feel the cold gathering inside her, growing, freezing, like never before. Finally Ruth releases it, sending it to its target, freezing the enemy. Her body relaxes when she hears Natalie’s scream from the camera obscura. Yes, she did it! Everything within Livia will freeze and solidify in the excruciating cold, stopping her breath, the blood in her veins, her heart, her life. Now she sees them stumbling out of the shed, Livia falling to the ground. Ruth hugs herself with glee. Within seconds it will be over.

Suddenly a blood-curdling scream rings through the air, “Ruth, I’ll kill you!” Ruth gasps in pain as the fire hits her. Her mouth opens in a silent scream, panic rendering her mute. The flames are engulfing her now, burning into her, sending sharp pain through her body. She will die, the same way she nearly died as a human, but this time nobody will come to her rescue. Lights explode before her eyes, Cassius’ fire will kill her.

* * *

Suddenly Cassius’ gaze is drawn away from Livia’s white, translucent face and with a jolt he sees the girl on the other side of the lake, her blonde hair shining in the moonlight. At once he realises what’s going on and his rage unleashes his dark forces, the fire, with violent power. Not thinking about the consequences if he kills another Arash he directs his fire at Ruth. He couldn’t have controlled it, even if he wanted to, seeing Livia lying lifeless on the ground. Ruth has taken everything away that he has ever loved and she will pay for it. He doesn’t hear the voices around him, nor does he feel the hands that grab him. Ruth will die, he will burn her soul for what she’s done to Livia. Now Rupert tackles him, pinning him to the ground, but the fire keeps bursting out of Cassius. Nothing can reach him, he only wants to destroy in his rage and hurt. Suddenly he feels a cold hand on his face, a voice calling his name. Her voice. “Cassius, stop it, please!” The red fog of his wrath starts to fade and he blinks in confusion. It can’t be her, can it? But he’s breathing in her fragrance, feeling her touch and looking into her amber eyes. Livia’s alive!

* * *

My heart is struggling to beat for the last time when my sense of feeling suddenly starts to come back. Fresh air streams into my lungs, my heart taking its next tentative beat. My whole body is shivering and I have never felt so cold in my whole life, but at least I’m feeling again, the icy core inside me beginning to thaw. The voices around me start to make sense again, my eyelids flutter and I manage to open my eyes. Slowly I turn my head. Close to me Rupert is tackling Cassius, whose face is contorted with hatred and fury. Everybody is screaming and I follow Randolph’s gaze to the other side of the lake and I gasp. A figure is standing there, ablaze with fire, her blonde hair shining. Without doubt it’s Ruth. But my heart seems to be still frozen, I don’t really care.

“She’s alive! Livia’s alive!” Natalie’s voice shrills in my ears. She falls down to the ground beside me, gripping me by the shoulders. “Please, Livia, you must stop Cassius, he’s killing Ruth!” Tears are streaming down her face and she pulls at my arm but I can’t get up, my legs are still numb from the cold. And why the hell should I help Ruth? It was her dark forces that nearly killed me. But Natalie seems to be reading my mind. “Please, do it for Cassius’ sake!” she implores. “He’ll become an outcast if he kills another Arash!” Holy shit, that’s a different matter! Gritting my teeth I crawl over to him. Rupert and Will are now holding him down but the fire doesn’t abate. He’s blind with rage, and when I put my hand on his cheek, forcing him to look at me, he doesn’t react at first. No, don’t kill the bitch, please! I have to get through to him and quickly.

“Cassius, stop it, please!” My voice cracks. Suddenly he stops struggling and stares at me as if I were a ghost.

“Livia?” he whispers hoarsely. “Is it really you?” I nod, tears streaming down my face, as he pulls me into his arms. The heat of his body goes through me like a shock and dissolves the last of the ice within me. Randolph kneels down beside us.

“It’s a miracle that you’re alive. You certainly are much more resilient than any normal human being.” His amber eyes are winking at me.

* * *

As soon as Livia has stopped Cassius’ fire, Rupert ubilocates to the other side of the lake. Livia is alive but what about Ruth? He knows that her attack on Livia is unforgivable, but he has been in love with Ruth for too long to give up on her now. Ruth is lying on the ground, motionless. She’s still breathing but her open eyes are vacant, lifeless. “Go away and let me die,” she whispers when he bends over her.

“No, I can’t, I love you,” he breathes, pushing back her hair that has fallen over her face.

“Nobody can love a dark creature like me”, she pants, trying to struggle up. “I killed Livia, intentionally.” Now that everyone knew, Randolph would cast her out, her only solace being Livia’s death. But Rupert shakes his head.

“No, Livia’s alive! She came through!” Ruth’s dark eyes are widening in horror. No human could possibly have survived her attack, but Livia has somehow succeeded. She has won again and Ruth herself has lost everything. “Livia got Cassius to stop the fire,” Rupert continues. She owes the bitch her life now as well.

“I can’t stay with you,” she whispers, suddenly struggling up and running towards the lake. Only the lake can take the pain away, the fire that is still burning inside her, the humiliation, the fear. Before Rupert can stop her, she plunges into the Lake of Truth, knowing that due to its special powers it will drown her for what she tried to do.

* * *

Natalie screams when she sees Ruth jumping into the water. Rupert plunges in after her and Natalie tries to do the same but Randolph stops her. “Natalie, it’s no good, you can’t save her!” Shocked by his words, she turns to him.

“Why not? We can’t just let her die!” Randolph sighs heavily.

“She will anyway. None of you will be able to find her in the water. The Lake of Truth is a law unto itself. Ruth will die in there because she tried to kill Livia. But Ruth knows that, it was her own decision to jump.”

“And no one can save her?” Natalie whispers, horrified. Randolph frowns, unable to hide his uneasiness.

“Just one person could try it, the person she wronged.” Oh, that’s obviously me. I glare up at him, clearly shaken. “And it’s terribly dangerous. Not many Arash come back from its waters and certainly no human ever has.” There! Why should I risk my life for the bitch who tried to kill me? Natalie is looking at me with imploring eyes.

“Livia, please don’t let my sister die!” Will whispers beside me.

“Tell me, why should Livia risk her life for Ruth?” Cassius hisses at him, pulling me closer. “You heard yourself what Randolph said, no human could pull it off!” I look into Will’s and Natalie’s anguished faces, see Rupert emerging from the lake on the other side, without Ruth. Will I lose their friendship if I don’t try? Will it always be an issue from now on?

“Randolph, how many humans have tried it so far?” I ask my father, shrugging Cassius’ arm off. He averts his gaze.

“Well, none, I suppose. It’s not a place that humans can see.” So he’s only trying to protect me. I take a step closer to him.

“And no human would have survived Ruth’s attack earlier, right? You said so yourself,” I whisper. His eyes are pained as he looks into mine.

“The lake is extremely dangerous for Arash too. You never know what will happen in there.” My friends are staring at us, curious, not hearing what we’re talking about, Will’s and Natalie’s faces still pleading. Oh fuck! I look up at the night sky, my own bright star right above me. I’ve drowned so many times in this bloody lake in my dreams, I won’t do it for real too, will I? With three quick steps I reach the lake and dive in, ignoring Cassius’ and Randolph’s anguished shouts.

It’s exactly like it was in my dreams. The water’s cold and dark, but when I come up for air I suddenly see Ruth’s reflection in the water. From the shore I hear sounds of a struggle, Cassius is obviously trying to follow me, the others are deterring him. I take a deep breath and plunge down again into the darkness, following her reflection. And then, just a few instants later, there she is, quite close to me, her blonde hair floating around her like seaweed. My first thought is that she looks as if she’s dead. Am I too late? The urge to resurface becomes almost overpowering, but when I see her drifting into the depths of the lake I decide to follow her. I’m swimming for all I’m worth now, lungs burning, but I’m nearly there. Now I get hold of her limp hand and try to drag her up with me, but suddenly I’m sucked down, pulled by a powerful undertow. Frantically I struggle upwards, but Ruth’s body is dragging me down again. It’s like it was in my nightmare and I know I have to let go of her to save my own life. I don’t want to die now, I want to start my new life with Cassius, Randolph and the others! Hell, I can’t leave Cassius, he needs me! The thought seems to strengthen me again and turning my face towards the surface I catch a glimpse of light. It’s the huge star that has been escorting me ever since last autumn, its brightness illuminating the darkness of the lake around me. Quickly I push to the surface, still dragging Ruth behind me, the undertow somehow superseded by the light. In the next instant I gasp for air, breaking through the surface of the water. I feel a pair of strong hands grabbing my shoulder and pulling me to the shore where Cassius lays me on the ground.

“Are you out of your mind? You could have died – again!” he growls at me, pushing back my wet hair.

“No, I couldn’t, I’m tougher than you think,” I whisper, my throat burning. He gazes into my eyes, then his mouth devours mine. Finally Randolph awkwardly clears his throat beside us.

“That was remarkable, Livia,” he tells me in a grave voice. “You’ll make a good Arash.” I smirk up at him and vow that I’ll never tell anybody that I nearly let go of Ruth’s hand.

Oh, Ruth, is she still alive? I let go of her when Cassius grabbed me, noticing that Will and Rupert were taking over. Now she’s lying on the grass, surrounded by the others. “Livia, she wants to talk to you!” Rupert shouts. Right, obviously she’s not dead. I’m really not in the mood, I’d rather have a hot bath, a huge glass of wine and make love to Cassius, but my friends are staring at me, waiting. So I scramble up and walk over to them.

“Why?” she whispers, looking haggard and white as a sheet. I roll my eyes at her, guessing her full question.

“Because I’m not like you.” I bend down very close to her. “And don’t think I wasn’t tempted to leave you down there. Now you owe me and if you ever try to tell on me, block or harm me again, I’ll kill you with my own hands,” I whisper very quietly so nobody else hears my words. I know that’s not very charitable in her bedraggled state but I’m not feeling exactly great either. I take one last look into her face and seeing the fear in her eyes, I know she believes me, although I’m still human.

“Now let’s go back to the camera obscura and have a look at Livia’s shadow again!” Natalie urges us anxiously. “Ruth won’t dare to oppose it, after all she owes her life to Livia!” Yes, I’m nearly there! What a relief it’ll be when I’m finally changed into an Arash. But Randolph’s next words put an end to my dream.

“I’m sorry, but it won’t work tonight.” What? After all I went through I think I deserve it! “Livia and Ruth are both weakened from the ordeals they went through tonight, so their shadows certainly won’t be very clear,” Randolph explains. “We’ll have to wait for the next lunar eclipse.” What the hell? I have to wait? I open my mouth in protest, but Cassius beats me to it.

“Why do we need Ruth at all for the changing process? I assume she’s no longer a member of this family after her attack,” he snaps angrily. I hold my breath, looking from Randolph to Will and Rupert. Randolph gazes from one to the next. Finally his eyes hold mine. Oh no, he surely can’t shift this responsibility to me! Although it would be the ideal solution, Ruth not dead but removed from the family! I can’t take the responsibility for breaking up this family but he certainly can, being my father and all.

“Everybody should get a second chance, don’t you think? Mind you, Cassius, you went on the attack tonight as well.” What? I can’t have heard him right! He’s my father, why’s he rooting for Ruth? Cassius glares at him too, wrapping me protectively in his arms. “I’ll talk to her, make sure that she never attacks Livia again. Only when I’m convinced of her remorse and sincerity will I allow her to stay in the family. Livia’s change into an Arash will take place at the next eclipse of the moon, I’m sorry.” I’m really pissed off now. She’ll be allowed to stay, and I have to wait.

“When’s the next eclipse?” I whisper to Cassius, trying to steady my shaky voice.

Chapter 46

I’m sitting outside the castle walls, with Ruth of all people. Randolph has urged us to talk even if neither of us wanted to. Now we’re here, not talking, but soaking up the sun. I’m still not comfortable around her, and since I know that the next eclipse of the moon won’t be until June 15th 2011, I’m really pissed off. My last encounter with Randolph wasn’t very satisfying either. When I asked him what would happen to Ruth now, he just stared at me in surprise. “What should happen to her?” he replied totally innocently.

“She tried to kill me!” I hissed at him, enraged by his sangfroid. He was my father after all, I’d have expected a little bit more parental concern! But he just shrugged.

“Arash become outcasts when they kill another Arash. You’re not one yet.” What? Surely the fact that I’m already half-Arash is enough! I glared at him.

“Do you mean she could kill me just like that and wouldn’t be punished?” He looked at me, his eyes cool and without any emotion.

“That’s our law, I can’t go against it.”

“So she could kill me although I’m your daughter?” I was too angry to lower my voice.

“Then what about Cassius?” he shouted back, ignoring my question. “He tried to kill another Arash. If anyone is to become an outcast it should be him!”

“But he only wanted to save me!” I shrieked, but he interrupted me.

“You have to respect our laws, otherwise you can’t become one of us!” he scolded me. “I won’t cast Cassius out, but Ruth will stay in our family as well. She’s sorry for what she did, and you two will just have to get along.” I stomped away, really mad at him. The only apology I had from Ruth was ‘Randolph wants us to get reconciled’, which is no apology at all. I’m convinced she’s not sorry and already regret having jumped into the lake, to be honest. I don’t trust the bitch and she has a whole year at her disposal to undermine me.

Ruth has her eyes closed now, no doubt feigning sleep so as not to have to talk to me. That’s OK with me. “There she is!” I suddenly hear a voice I know very well. I jump up and stare at my father, my human father that is, Walter Forner, who is approaching me. He’s about the last person I expected to see. A second man whom I don’t know, is following him.

“Dad! What on earth are you doing here?” I walk towards him, mistrustful of the serious expression on his face.

“I’ve come to take you home,” he answers in a low voice, stepping close to me. That sounds really great! It dawns on me that I’ll have to put up with this overpowering, nagging man for one more year. I resist pulling a face and force myself to smile.

“I don’t understand why! I told you I was on holiday and would call you when I return!” Wait a minute! “How did you find me, by the way?” My father clears his throat, he seems nervous somehow.

“Your phone. I overheard you mentioning Blackmoore Castle before you cut the connection.” How could I have been so careless? I roll my eyes at my own stupidity. But that still doesn’t explain why he came looking for me. “Livia, we have to go home now. I should have recognised the symptoms much earlier, you’re ill.” What the hell is he talking about? He tries to take my arm but I shrink back. The second man is stepping forward now.

“Who’s he?” I ask, my voice shrill and alarmed.

“He’s a doctor. We only want your very best, Livia.” Finally it dawns on me what he’s talking about. He obviously thinks I’m crazy like my mum was. Frantically I rack my brains how to persuade him otherwise. Right, there is a solution: I have to introduce Cassius, Natalie and the others to him so he realises that they really exist.

“Ruth, this is my father!” I shout, turning around. She’ll have to call the others and all will be resolved. But the spot where the two of us were sitting a minute ago, is empty now. “Ruth!” I shout again at the top of my voice. Where the hell is she? Gone or just invisible? My breath hitches when I realise what she’s doing. She must have heard every word and now she’s betraying me! “Cassius, Randolph, Natalie!” I scream hysterically, my voice breaking.

“Livia, there’s nobody here,” my father says softly, coming nearer. I shrink away again. The doctor clears his throat, whispering to my father.

“I don’t think she’ll come with us voluntarily.” No, he’s quite right, not if I have any choice in the matter! My father is looking at me sadly, shaking his head.

“No, I don’t think so either.” The doctor nods, opening the bag he is carrying. When he takes out a syringe I’m really scared.

“What are you up to?” I’m panting now. In one swift movement my father puts his arm around my shoulder.

“Livia, Blackmoore Castle has been a ruin for many centuries. Nobody is here but us.” He’s speaking slowly, as if I was a small child, and I shake him off.

“You’re wrong, my friends are all here!” I hiss at him, backing away. “I can prove it to you.” Did my mum have the same problem, nobody believing her?

“Cassius!” I shout again as loud as I can. My back is against the castle wall now, there’s no escape.

“Livia, we have to go!” my father urges me again. I feel the panic rising within me.

“No, you can’t make me! I’m staying here!” I whisper, shaking with fright and fury. Where the hell are they? Can’t they hear me? If only I’d been changed into an Arash yesterday, then my father wouldn’t have been able to find me! My hatred towards Ruth returns in full force. “Leave me alone and just go away!” I’m aware that I’m not sounding very sane now but I’m too angry to care. My breath is coming rapidly as I glare at the two men.

“We’ll take you home, you have to be reasonable,” the doctor says, taking over now and grabbing my arm.

“Help, Cassius, Randolph!” I try to kick the doctor, but he’s much stronger than me and pins me to the wall. Then I feel a stinging pain in my left shoulder and everything goes dark.

* * *

My memories of the following weeks are just a haze. Rooms with white walls, doctors in white coats, everything white, every colour seems to have deserted my life. There were the faces of my parents and my sister, everyone reasoning with me. At the start I tried to explain, but they wouldn’t listen to me. They undressed me, stuck me into a white nighty and jabbed me with needles, but only when they tried to take my ring away did I get really angry. I lashed out at them, shouted and tried to bite, but they were stronger than me. I kept screaming for Cassius, but that resulted in more needles and I fell into darkness again. When I woke up I looked at my left hand where the ring had left a white band on my finger. Cassius and the others didn’t come for me, not one of them. Ruth had won. From that day on I remained silent.

* * *

I don’t know how much time has passed but I don’t care anymore. The Arash have abandoned me to my fate, obviously indifferent to what’s happened to me. There’s no more hope, they’ve simply forgotten me. I can’t fathom why but I suspect it’s Ruth’s work. She could have helped me the day my father had me committed. Probably she told Cassius about Ralph, too. That’s why he hasn’t come to look for me.

I’m still not talking, shutting the world out as best I can. When the snow starts falling I keep staring out of the window for hours. It’s already night now, I should be in bed, and the nurses will scold me if they catch me still up. I look up at the sky, and suddenly I notice the star again, my star, bathing the snow in a blue light.

That night I dream about them. They’re standing beside my bed, talking to me, for the first time since I was brought here. My face is wet with tears of relief. I see Cassius’ handsome face, drawn and full of concern. “We can only come to get you when you’re fully conscious and have stopped taking all that medication,” he whispers. Natalie pushes him aside.

“Randolph is still furious, the humans practically kidnapped you from his premises. He wants to talk to you now. Don’t lose faith, we’re all waiting for you.”

“Never forget that I love you,” Cassius assures me before Randolph takes his place.

“Listen carefully, Livia. You have to pull yourself together and start eating and talking. Cooperate with the doctors, do what they ask you to, then they’ll reduce the medication that’s addling your mind. You have to be fully conscious to be able to join us and you have to be allowed into the open. It’s essential, otherwise we can’t change you into an Arash. We can visit you here but you have to get out off your own bat, that’s the law.” Oh, fuck the law! Even in my dream I’m rolling my eyes.

“See you in the spring!” Cassius whispers and plants a soft kiss on my lips.

It’s just a dream but it brings back my will to live.

* * *

The doctors and my parents were extremely pleased that their treatment was suddenly having success. I started to eat and talk, my voice sounding strange after all that time. After a while they reduced the medication, the infusions and shots being replaced by tablets. I watched the snow starting to melt, listened to the birds beginning to sing in the mornings. My thoughts were becoming gradually clearer, dominated by my longing for Cassius and my hatred of Ruth. Every day I kept looking for the first green leaves on the trees.

* * *

Suddenly I wake up in the middle of the night. A dark shadow is hovering over me and I smell his delicious lemon scent. “Cassius,” I whisper and he bends down to touch my lips with his, ever so slowly. I tangle my hands in his hair, snuggling closer to him as his lips grow bolder, his tongue invading my mouth. Electric currents shoot through my body which is tingling all over. I moan softly, this is definitely no dream. Finally we come up for air.

“Livia, at last!” he whispers, holding me close.

“Where have you been all this time?” I murmur, running my hand through his black hair. “I thought you’d forgotten me.”

“Never,” he replies, kissing me again deeply. “I had to wait until you were fully aware again of what’s happening. Free will, you know. We tried to tell you in your dreams, remember?” I nod, touching his face, still not believing that he’s here.

“But it has been so long!” I sigh.

“A few months are nothing compared to eternity, right?” Cassius smiles at me. Then a new and horrible thought crosses my mind.

“And does Randolph still want me or have you been looking for somebody else?” Cassius frowns.

“What are you talking about? Of course we want you. I’ve been missing you every day, but soon it’ll be over.” Soon? I sit up straighter. Why not immediately?

“Cassius, you’re going to take me away with you now, aren’t you?” I whisper, feeling queasy. His eyes are clouded and he bites his lower lip.

“I’m sorry, I can’t. You know – the law.” I repeat the dreaded words with him.

“Oh, fuck the law!” I hiss angrily. “Surely these are special circumstances and you can ubilocate with me out of here!” Cassius touches my mouth with his fingers to shut me up. Right, my voice is rather loud now.

“Livia, don’t think I haven’t tried to persuade Randolph, but I’m not really in his good books since I attacked Ruth. He explicitly forbade it, he threatened to veto you if I did. He explained that you would always be on the run before you can be changed into an Arash, so we have to wait.” I slump in his arms, cursing Randolph. Why the fuck is he such a stickler for the stupid law? Cassius strokes my hair but I am desolate. “Livia, you have to be in the garden on 15th June, the day of your change. We’ll all be there and the vote will be unanimous this time. As soon as you’re an Arash you’ll be safe.” Right, what are these few weeks in comparison to eternity? I try to convince myself.

“As long as you visit me every night,” I whisper, pulling him down on the bed.

Chapter 47

June 15th, 2011

The nurse lets go of my arm and points to a chair. “You can sit here in the sun, Livia. I’ll be back for you in an hour, so don’t you exhaust yourself.” She pats my shoulder, adjusting a blanket over my knees as if I were a hundred years old. How I hate her.

“Thank you very much,” I reply all the same, smiling, because I have to ask her a favour. “Could I possibly stay out a bit longer today?” I have to play for time, as much as possible, as I don’t know exactly when Cassius and the others will arrive. It’s the big day today. I glance at the nurse nervously but being the exemplary patient over the last few weeks pays off.

“Half an hour or so then,” she concedes, turning back to the house. My heart starts beating faster. How long have I been waiting for this day! It has been two months now that I’ve been allowed into the garden occasionally, and I know every tree and every bush. Behind the trees a high wall runs around the garden, rendering escape impossible.

My worst fear has been the weather. What if it rained today? But when I got up this morning I realised first thing that the sun was shining and I couldn’t believe my luck, although I surely deserve it. “We’ll be waiting for you,” Cassius promised the day before yesterday, but I was frantic when he didn’t come by yesterday.

What the hell is keeping them? My eyes are scanning the bushes but they’re not here yet. My heart is pounding, it’ll surely burst soon. I’m going to die if they don’t come. I refuse to think of all the secrets that could spoil everything: my days with Ralph. Mum. The fact that Randolph is my father. And I’m sure that Ruth has more secrets than any one of us knows about. Cassius cannot be the only reason why she hates me so much.

The minutes tick by and I’m getting more dejected by the second.

“It’s your fault that we’re late!” I suddenly hear a voice behind the trees. It’s Will. I want to weep with relief.

“Oh, stop nagging! We’ve been waiting so long for this day, a few minutes won’t matter now, and I just had to get her that dress,” Natalie chirps. I have to smile, even now they’re squabbling like they always did. I sit up in my chair and in this instant something white hurtles across the lawn.

“Daisy!” I whisper, afraid to speak louder. She’s not a puppy anymore, she’s a fully grown dog, but she recognises me immediately, hurling herself into my arms and licking my face. I kiss her black muzzle and am going to get up when I realise that she’s dropped something into my lap. It’s my ring, but when I put it on, it’s way too big. I must have lost even more weight than I thought. But then I see it: between the faces of Cassius and Natalie there’s a new one, cut from cream-coloured lava, a girl with long hair. Tears well up in my eyes and I put it on my middle finger. Obviously it’s time to go, they’re waiting for me.

I shove Daisy to the ground and get up. After a few wobbly steps I break into a run towards the trees. Suddenly my body feels weightless, ready to fly, but then a sharp pain runs through me. My breath hitches, is Ruth trying it on again? I stagger but then it’s already over and some invisible energy floods through me. I laugh out loud, knowing what has just happened. Cassius told me what to expect but for one panicky second I’d forgotten. Evidently the eclipse of the moon has begun, at some place on earth. The stars have empowered my soul and I’m changed, I’m an Arash now. I look at the ground where the sun is painting dark shadows on the grass, but mine is not among them anymore.

“Livia, over here!” I hear Natalie shouting. Behind the tall trees I can already recognise their faces: Natalie jumping up and down in excitement, Will and Rupert grinning, Augustus and Randolph looking solemn, and behind them Ruth. Our eyes meet and she raises her eyebrows. Right, she’s obviously not overjoyed that I’m one of them now but at least she didn’t dare to cross me again. I know in my heart that the war is not over but I’ve won this very important battle. My attention is diverted when Cassius runs towards me, pulling me into his arms.

“Livia!” I suddenly hear the alarmed voice of the nurse who has noticed my absence. I flinch, turning to her and watching her running towards my empty chair. She glances around, searching, worried, but she knows I can’t get very far. Quickly I break away from Cassius, trying to run away, but there is the wall! I’m trapped again! “Livia!” Cassius, having caught up with me, holds me close again. “What on earth are you doing? She can’t see you anymore, remember?” His green eyes are laughing down into mine and my heartbeat slowly returns to normal. Right, I’d forgotten for a moment that I’m an Arash now and no human is able to see me. Obviously I’ll need some time to get used to it. The nurses and doctors will certainly look for me but there will be no sign of me. At last I’m free.

“Let’s go home! Natalie has insisted on a welcome home party,” Cassius grins and takes my hand, leading me to Natalie. Oh god!

“Are you saying I should ubilocate?” I stammer, the blood draining from my face. Isn’t there a manual or something on how to do it? Natalie giggles, taking my other hand in hers.

“Of course, or do you think I’d climb this wall in these shoes?” I look down at her black Louboutins with the silver spikes. No, I don’t really think so. But couldn’t they just take me with them? But they are obviously determined that I should do it on my own.

“Now concentrate on the Blue Room,” Cassius commands and I close my eyes. I visualise the blue curtains and carpets, the large fireplace. Suddenly a shiver runs through my body and I feel a ginormous power exploding within me. I cry out, letting go of Cassius’ and Natalie’s hands, and the next moment I fall hard on my knees. I just knew I couldn’t do it! Terrified I open my eyes and nearly faint when I realise that I’m in the middle of the Blue Room, my new family surrounding me.

“We’ll have to work on the landing,” Natalie grins, pulling me to my feet.

“Not bad for the first attempt though,” Randolph nods approvingly. Cassius hands me a glass of pink champagne, his eyes blazing with pride and love.

“Welcome home, Livia!” he whispers. My eyes fill with tears, but Natalie interrupts us.

“And now get out of those horrible clothes, I bought you the nicest McQueen dress for this party.” Life couldn’t get any better, could it?

The End

Visit the author at her websites: www.elkeschuster.com - www.arashbooks.com

Content

SHADOW HUNT
ARASH - 1
by
Elke Schuster

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47